Persecution for religion judg'd and condemned in a discourse between an antichristian and a Christian : proving by the law of God and of the land, and by King James his many testimonies, that no man ought to be persecuted for his religion, so he testifie his allegiance by the oath appointed by law.
         Helveys, Thomas, 1550?-1616?
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 222 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43300
         Wing H1413A
         ESTC R30775
         11467420
         ocm 11467420
         47807
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43300)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47807)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1463:28)
      
       
         
           
             Persecution for religion judg'd and condemned in a discourse between an antichristian and a Christian : proving by the law of God and of the land, and by King James his many testimonies, that no man ought to be persecuted for his religion, so he testifie his allegiance by the oath appointed by law.
             Helveys, Thomas, 1550?-1616?
          
           [5], 2-75 p.
           
             Printed in the years 1615 and 1620 and now reprinted for the establishing some and convincing others,
             [London] :
             1662.
          
           
             "Helveys, Thomas, 1550?-1616?" appears in manuscript on verso of t.p.
             Proving also that the spiritual power in England is the image of the spiritual cruel power of Rome, or that beast mentioned, Rev. 13, manifesting the fearful estate of those who subject to such powers, that tyrannize over the conscience: and shewing the unlawfulness of flying, because of the trouble men see or fear is coming upon them. To which is added an humble supplication to the Kings Majesty ... "
             Epistle dedicatory signed : "Ana-baptists."
             To "An humble supplication to the Kings Majesty" is added "Wherein (among other things) is proved, 1. That the learned usually erre and resist truth. 2. That persecution is against the law of Jesus Christ. 3. Against the profession and practice of famous princes. 4. Condemened by ancient and later writers. 5. Freedom in religion not hurtful to any common-wealth, and it depriveth not kings of any power given them of God."
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Freedom of religion -- England.
           Anabaptists -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2008-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2009-01 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2009-01 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Persecution
           for
           Religion
           JUDG'D
           and
           CONDEMN'D
           :
           In
           a
           DISCOURE
           ,
           between
           an
           ANTICHRISTIAN
           and
           a
           CRHISTIAN
           .
           PROVING
           By
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           And
           By
           King
           James
           his
           many
           Testimonies
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           Persecuted
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           so
           he
           Testifie
           his
           Allegiance
           by
           the
           Oath
           appointed
           by
           Law.
           
        
         
           Proving
           also
           ,
           That
           the
           Spiritual
           Power
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Cruel
           Power
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           that
           Beast
           mentioned
           ,
           Rev.
           13.
           
           Manifesting
           the
           fearful
           Estate
           of
           those
           who
           subject
           to
           such
           Powers
           ,
           that
           Tyrannize
           over
           the
           Conscience
           :
           And
           shewing
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           Flying
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Trouble
           men
           see
           or
           fear
           is
           coming
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           
             An
             humble
             SUPPLICATION
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
          
           ;
           Wherein
           (
           among
           other
           things
           )
           is
           proved
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Learned
           usually
           Erre
           and
           resist
           the
           Truth
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Persecution
           is
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           3.
           
           Against
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           famous
           Princes
           .
           4.
           
           Condemned
           by
           ancient
           and
           later
           Writers
           .
           5.
           
           Freedom
           in
           Religion
           not
           hurtful
           to
           any
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           it
           depriveth
           not
           Kings
           of
           any
           Power
           given
           them
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             
               2
               Cor.
               10.4
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Weapons
             of
             our
             Warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           years
           ,
           1615.
           and
           1620.
           
           And
           now
           Reprinted
           for
           the
           Establishing
           some
           ,
           and
           Convincing
           others
           ,
           1662.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           all
           that
           truly
           wish
           Jerusalem's
           Prosperity
           and
           Babylons
           Destruction
           ;
           Wisdom
           and
           Understanding
           be
           multiplyed
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
           IN
           these
           dayes
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           which
           the
           Wiseman
           said
           ,
           
             Eccl.
             12.12
             .
             There
             is
             no
             end
             in
             making
             many
             books
             ,
             and
             much
             reading
             is
             a
             weariness
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           yet
           considering
           how
           heinous
           it
           is
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           force
           men
           and
           women
           by
           cruel
           Persecutions
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           bodies
           to
           a
           Worship
           whereunto
           they
           cannot
           bring
           their
           spirits
           ;
           we
           thought
           it
           our
           duty
           for
           Gods
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           reformation
           thereof
           in
           this
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           to
           publish
           this
           little
           Writing
           following
           ,
           wherein
           is
           manifestly
           proved
           
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Land
             ,
          
           and
           
             his
             Majesties
             own
             divers
             Testimonies
          
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           be
           it
           true
           of
           false
           ,
           so
           he
           testifie
           his
           faithful
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King.
           What
           shall
           men
           do
           striving
           about
           matters
           of
           Religion
           till
           this
           be
           ended
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           have
           power
           from
           God
           to
           compel
           by
           Persecution
           all
           their
           Subjects
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           believe
           ,
           then
           wicked
           is
           it
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           such
           is
           justly
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           that
           execute
           the
           same
           are
           clear
           from
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           upon
           their
           own
           heads
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           have
           not
           power
           from
           God
           to
           compel
           by
           Persecution
           any
           of
           their
           Subjects
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           believe
           
             (
             seeing
             Faith
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             )
          
           then
           no
           lesse
           wicked
           is
           it
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           to
           disobey
           ,
           and
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           such
           are
           upon
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Persecuted
           cryeth
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           required
           at
           the
           Magistrates
           hands
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           reverence
           and
           loyalty
           we
           do
           humbly
           desire
           of
           our
           Sovereign
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           Gods
           Ministers
           under
           him
           ,
           as
           Judges
           ,
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           &c.
           by
           whom
           this
           Persecution
           is
           executed
           ,
           themselves
           to
           consider
           ,
           not
           whether
           herein
           they
           please
           Lord
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           please
           the
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           little
           while
           shall
           judge
           all
           Judges
           according
           to
           their
           works
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             kiss
             the
             Son
             lest
             he
             be
             angry
             ,
             and
             they
             perish
             in
             the
             way
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           
           humble
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           consider
           what
           is
           testified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           That
           
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             give
             their
             power
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ,
             till
             the
             words
             of
             God
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             then
             shall
             they
             take
             their
             power
             from
             her
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           granted
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           this
           Nation
           formerly
           have
           given
           their
           power
           unto
           that
           Romish
           Beast
           ,
           it
           shall
           evidently
           appear
           that
           our
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           Magistrates
           under
           him
           ,
           do
           give
           their
           power
           to
           the
           same
           Beast
           ,
           though
           the
           Beast
           be
           in
           another
           shape
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           that
           spiritual
           Power
           or
           Beast
           of
           Rome
           sets
           up
           a
           Worship
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           force
           all
           thereto
           by
           cruel
           Persecutions
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           giving
           their
           Power
           thereunto
           ;
           So
           this
           spiritual
           Power
           ,
           or
           Beast
           of
           England
           ,
           sets
           up
           a
           Worship
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           force
           all
           thereto
           by
           cruel
           Persecutions
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           giving
           his
           Power
           hereunto
           .
           Oh
           that
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           would
           but
           consider
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           which
           shall
           judge
           them
           at
           the
           last
           day
           )
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           force
           men
           against
           their
           souls
           and
           consciences
           to
           dissemble
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           believe
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           King
           and
           State
           believe
           ,
           they
           would
           withdraw
           their
           hands
           and
           hearts
           therefrom
           ,
           and
           never
           do
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           partly
           through
           inconsideration
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           please
           Lord
           Bishops
           being
           in
           favour
           with
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           It
           cannot
           but
           with
           high
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           be
           acknowledged
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           is
           no
           blood-thirsty
           man
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           were
           ,
           bodily
           destruction
           should
           be
           the
           portion
           of
           all
           that
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           walk
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           primitive
           time
           of
           this
           spiritual
           Power
           ,
           or
           Beast
           of
           England
           ,
           after
           that
           K.
           
             Henry
             the
             eight
          
           had
           cast
           off
           the
           Romist
           Beast
           and
           since
           (
           so
           far
           as
           leave
           hath
           been
           granted
           them
           )
           by
           hanging
           ,
           burning
           ,
           banishing
           ,
           imprisoning
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           as
           the
           particulars
           might
           be
           named
           .
           Yet
           our
           most
           humble
           desire
           of
           our
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           not
           give
           his
           Power
           to
           force
           his
           faithful
           Subjects
           to
           dissemble
           to
           believe
           as
           he
           believes
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           Persecution
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           no
           small
           Persecution
           to
           lye
           many
           years
           in
           filthy
           Prisons
           ,
           in
           hunger
           ,
           cold
           ,
           idleness
           ,
           divided
           from
           Wife
           ,
           Family
           ,
           Calling
           ,
           left
           in
           continual
           miseries
           and
           temptations
           ,
           so
           as
           Death
           would
           be
           to
           many
           less
           Persecution
           ;
           seeing
           his
           Majesty
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           
             to
             change
             the
             mind
             must
             be
             the
             work
             of
             God.
          
           And
           of
           the
           Lord
           Bishops
           we
           desire
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           a
           little
           leave
           off
           persecuting
           those
           
           that
           cannot
           believe
           as
           they
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           proved
           that
           God
           is
           well-pleased
           therewith
           ,
           and
           the
           souls
           of
           such
           as
           submit
           are
           in
           safety
           from
           Condemnation
           ;
           let
           them
           prove
           this
           ,
           and
           we
           protest
           we
           will
           for
           ever
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           thousands
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           there
           be
           any
           spark
           of
           grace
           in
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           set
           themselves
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           either
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ,
           or
           both
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           continue
           their
           cruel-courses
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           let
           them
           yet
           remember
           that
           they
           must
           come
           to
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Abominations
           set
           in
           order
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           torn
           in
           pieces
           when
           none
           shall
           deliver
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           have
           no
           other
           colour
           of
           ground
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           have
           canonized
           a
           Law
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             affirm
             that
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             that
             the
             godly
             Kings
             of
          
           Israel
           
             had
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Let
             him
             be
             excommunicate
          
           ipso
           facto
           .
           The
           unsoundness
           of
           which
           ground
           is
           manifested
           in
           this
           Dialogue
           following
           ,
           wherein
           is
           shewed
           their
           palpable
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           know
           not
           the
           Mystery
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           have
           they
           made
           this
           Canon
           in
           flattery
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           only
           to
           support
           their
           Pride
           and
           Cruelty
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           the
           Kingdom
           or
           Land
           of
           Israel
           ,
           or
           Canaan
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           be
           an
           earthly
           Kingdom
           or
           Land
           ,
           or
           Israel
           now
           a
           worldly
           or
           fleshly
           Israel
           ,
           as
           both
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           Then
           we
           would
           confess
           there
           should
           be
           an
           earthly
           King
           thereof
           :
           But
           if
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           now
           be
           not
           earthly
           ,
           but
           heavenly
           ,
           
             Joh.
             18.36
          
           .
           and
           the
           Israelites
           now
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
             Joh.
             15.19
          
           .
           Then
           the
           King
           thereof
           is
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
             Joh.
             17.16
          
           .
           And
           if
           these
           spiritual
           Lords
           confess
           that
           Christ
           is
           King
           now
           of
           the
           Land
           and
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           hath
           left
           our
           Lord
           the
           King
           his
           Deputy
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           Laws
           and
           Lords
           over
           the
           Church
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           against
           them
           ,
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             Lord
          
           ,
           (
           1
           Cor.
           12.5
           .
           )
           and
           
             one
             Law-giver
          
           (
           Jam.
           4.12
           .
           )
           
             over
             his
             Church
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           himself
           is
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             earthly
             Monarch
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             word
             must
             be
             a
             Law.
          
           And
           saith
           further
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             his
             Churches
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             his
             Deputy
             ,
          
           alledging
           Luk.
           
             22.25
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             bear
             rule
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             &c.
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
          
           Saying
           further
           ,
           
             Christ
             when
             he
             ascended
             ,
             left
             not
          
           Peter
           
             with
             them
             to
             
             direct
             them
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             but
             promised
             to
             send
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             them
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           any
           will
           be
           rebellious
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           herein
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           not
           be
           rebellious
           against
           the
           word
           of
           the
           King.
           Oh
           that
           any
           thing
           would
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           make
           them
           leave
           off
           these
           cruel
           courses
           ,
           of
           persecuting
           poor
           souls
           that
           desire
           truly
           to
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           faithful
           Subjects
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           desire
           also
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           these
           their
           cruel
           Persecrutors
           ,
           who
           do
           seek
           their
           utter
           undoing
           by
           all
           the
           fore-named
           Persecutions
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           cannot
           of
           faith
           offer
           up
           such
           Worship
           to
           God
           as
           these
           spiritual
           Lords
           command
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           let
           them
           leave
           off
           persecuting
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             Rule
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             That
             God
             loves
             not
             to
             plant
             his
             Church
             by
             Violence
             and
             Bloodshed
             .
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           a
           Law
           for
           all
           Christians
           ,
           That
           in
           indifferent
           things
           one
           must
           not
           offend
           another
           ,
           but
           the
           strong
           to
           forbear
           rather
           than
           offend
           his
           weak
           brother
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           
             wounds
             the
             weak
             conscience
             ,
             and
             sins
             against
             Christ
             ,
             1
          
           Cor.
           8.
           
           Then
           how
           much
           less
           hath
           any
           man
           power
           to
           be
           Lord
           over
           the
           weak
           conscience
           ,
           forcing
           it
           to
           practise
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           faith
           in
           ,
           bringing
           it
           thereby
           unto
           sin
           ,
           and
           unto
           condemnation
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
          
           
           We
           do
           unfainedly
           acknowledge
           the
           Authority
           of
           earthly
           Magistrates
           ,
           God's
           blessed
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           earthly
           Authority
           and
           Command
           appeartains
           unto
           them
           ;
           let
           them
           command
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           we
           must
           obey
           ,
           either
           to
           do
           or
           suffer
           upon
           pain
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           besides
           their
           punishment
           :
           But
           all
           men
           must
           let
           God
           alone
           with
           his
           Right
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           Law-giver
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           not
           command
           obedience
           for
           God
           where
           he
           commandeth
           none
           .
           And
           this
           is
           onely
           that
           which
           we
           dare
           not
           but
           maintain
           upon
           the
           peril
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           which
           is
           greater
           than
           bodily
           affliction
           :
           And
           only
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Christs
           right
           herein
           ,
           do
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Deceivers
           (
           who
           by
           that
           craft
           are
           cloathed
           in
           fine
           apparrel
           ,
           and
           fare
           deliciously
           every
           day
           )
           labour
           to
           make
           us
           odious
           in
           the
           ears
           and
           eyes
           of
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           knowing
           well
           that
           if
           they
           had
           not
           power
           by
           Persecution
           to
           force
           men
           to
           dissemble
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           ,
           their
           kingdom
           and
           gain
           would
           soon
           come
           to
           nought
           ;
           the
           wickedness
           of
           which
           course
           is
           discovered
           in
           this
           Writing
           following
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           manner
           ,
           being
           Dialogue-wise
           ,
           we
           thought
           it
           the
           fittest
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           simple
           ,
           to
           whom
           especially
           Gods
           Mysteries
           appertain
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           the
           wise
           and
           prudent
           
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           all
           the
           Objections
           that
           we
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           might
           be
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           plainlyer
           answered
           .
           And
           because
           we
           have
           faith
           and
           assurance
           that
           many
           will
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           tyrannizing
           over
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           by
           persecuting
           the
           bodies
           of
           such
           as
           cannot
           be
           subject
           ,
           We
           have
           also
           though
           it
           meet
           to
           manifest
           the
           fearful
           estate
           of
           such
           subjection
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           deliver
           their
           souls
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           saved
           :
           and
           also
           have
           set
           down
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           old
           and
           good
           way
           ,
           that
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           left
           unto
           all
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Beseeching
           that
           Almighty
           worker
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           work
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enquire
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           walk
           therein
           ;
           then
           shall
           they
           find
           Rest
           unto
           their
           souls
           ,
           although
           Afflictions
           to
           their
           bodies
           .
           Oh
           it
           is
           time
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           work
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           destroyed
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           have
           set
           up
           in
           many
           Nations
           such
           Worship
           for
           God
           as
           best
           pleaseth
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           ,
           and
           have
           power
           to
           persecute
           the
           contrary-minded
           .
           Let
           all
           Gods
           People
           cry
           ,
           How
           long
           Lord
           ?
           when
           wilt
           thou
           come
           to
           destroy
           Antichrists
           cruel
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           establish
           Christs
           meek
           and
           peaceable
           Kingdom
           ?
           As
           thou
           hast
           begun
           ,
           even
           come
           Lord
           Jesus
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           thy
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           Brightness
           of
           thy
           Coming
           ,
           even
           come
           quickly
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             
               By
               Christs
               unworthy
               Witnesses
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               faithful
               Subjects
               :
               Commonly
               (
               but
               most
               falsly
               )
               called
            
             ANA-BAPTISTS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PERSECUTION
           for
           RELIGION
           JUDG'D
           and
           CONDEMN'D
           :
           In
           a
           DISCOURSE
           between
           an
           ANTICHRISTIAN
           &
           a
           CHRISTIAN
           .
        
         
           
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             
               VVHy
               come
               you
               not
               to
               Church
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Christian
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             should
             I
             do
             there
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Antich
             .
          
           
             
               Worship
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Chr.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             worship
             God
             as
             he
             requireth
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             any
             mortal
             man
             requireth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               True
               ,
               but
               the
               Worship
               that
               we
               require
               you
               to
               offer
               up
               ,
               is
               the
               Worship
               God
               requireth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             will
             with
             all
             willingness
             assent
             unto
             it
             ;
             but
             my
             conscience
             must
             be
             satisfied
             thereof
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             faith
             in
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             my
             grievous
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
             For
             I
             may
             not
             believe
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             you
             affirm
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               you
               must
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               otherwise
               you
               are
               disobedient
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               will
               fall
               under
               punishment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             But
             still
             remember
             that
             you
             would
             have
             me
             worship
             God
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             agree
             what
             Worship
             God
             requireth
             :
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Joh.
             4.24
             .
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               him
               ,
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               .
            
             Here
             we
             see
             what
             Worship
             God
             requireth
             ,
             viz.
             That
             we
             worship
             him
             with
             our
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             we
             worship
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Word
             :
             And
             therefore
             for
             your
             Book-worship
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             according
             to
             Truth
             ,
             (
             from
             the
             which
             it
             is
             as
             far
             as
             light
             is
             from
             darkness
             )
             yet
             if
             I
             cannot
             offer
             it
             up
             with
             my
             spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             most
             abominable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               you
               must
               come
               to
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             let
             me
             ask
             you
             a
             Question
             ,
             Do
             you
             seek
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             my
             soul
             herein
             ,
             or
             your
             own
             Obedience
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               seek
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               your
               Soul
               ,
               and
               not
               my
               own
               Obedience
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Then
             manifest
             it
             not
             by
             words
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             deeds
             and
             truth
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             threaten
             me
             with
             punishment
             to
             cause
             me
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             with
             meekness
             and
             patience
             satisfie
             my
             Conscience
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
             )
             that
             I
             may
             come
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             be
             accepted
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
             Psal
             .
             110.3
             .
             For
             if
             by
             threatning
             me
             with
             punishment
             ,
             as
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             or
             Death
             ,
             you
             cause
             me
             to
             bring
             my
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             my
             spirit
             or
             soul
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             come
             near
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             my
             lips
             ,
             when
             my
             heart
             shall
             be
             far
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             accounteth
             vain
             worship
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               perceive
               what
               you
               aim
               at
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               none
               brought
               to
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               come
               willingly
               of
               themselves
               ,
               so
               should
               every
               man
               worship
               God
               as
               himself
               pleaseth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Your
             Conclusion
             I
             aim
             not
             at
             ;
             for
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             but
             one
             way
             of
             worshipping
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             which
             way
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             ,
             and
             repenteth
             not
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             pay
             a
             dear
             price
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             standeth
             all
             men
             upon
             ,
             not
             to
             please
             themselves
             in
             worshipping
             of
             him
             .
             But
             you
             perceive
             aright
             that
             I
             aim
             at
             this
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             come
             willingly
             ;
             for
             I
             will
             (
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             )
             prove
             most
             evidently
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             compelled
             to
             worship
             God
             to
             acceptance
             ,
             by
             any
             worldly
             means
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Prove
               that
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             I
             prove
             what
             I
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             thus
             :
             First
             ,
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             
               Without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             Rom
             14.23
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               sin
               .
            
             These
             two
             Scriptures
             prove
             most
             evidently
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             not
             Faith
             in
             ,
             in
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             offer
             it
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             him
             :
             As
             also
             it
             appeareth
             plainly
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             came
             unto
             the
             Kings
             Supper
             ,
             and
             wanted
             his
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Kings
               Law
               that
               you
               must
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               must
               be
               obedient
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             The
             intent
             of
             the
             Kings
             Law
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             both
             by
             the
             Statute
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             his
             Majesties
             own
             words
             ,
             manifested
             in
             his
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             as
             is
             hereafter
             
             more
             fully
             declared
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             to
             make
             me
             come
             to
             Church
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             to
             compel
             me
             to
             sin
             ,
             which
             his
             Majesty
             requireth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               is
               sin
               ;
               but
               we
               would
               have
               you
               come
               to
               Church
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             :
             you
             regard
             not
             whether
             I
             have
             Faith
             or
             no
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             did
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             urge
             the
             Kings
             Law
             against
             me
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             carnal
             weapon
             ,
             and
             cannot
             beget
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             no
             sure
             ground
             of
             Faith.
             For
             ,
             in
             my
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             
               presume
               above
               that
               that
               is
               written
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
             For
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Rom.
             10.17
             .
             and
             therefore
             if
             you
             would
             have
             me
             come
             in
             Faith
             ,
             you
             would
             only
             urge
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             against
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Have
               not
               all
               the
               Learned
               of
               the
               Land
               considered
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               down
               ?
               Are
               such
               simple
               men
               as
               you
               likely
               to
               see
               more
               than
               all
               these
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             all
             subject
             to
             erre
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             are
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             
               try
               their
               spirits
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             erre
             or
             no
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.1
             .
             For
             I
             may
             not
             hold
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             or
             that
             if
             I
             find
             them
             to
             erre
             ,
             I
             must
             obey
             them
             notwithstanding
             ;
             do
             you
             not
             herein
             teach
             me
             that
             Popish
             and
             accursed
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             you
             inveigh
             so
             much
             against
             in
             the
             Papists
             ,
             That
             I
             
               must
               believe
            
             as
             the
             Learned
             of
             the
             Land
             believe
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               do
               not
               hold
               that
               they
               cannot
               erre
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             you
             hold
             either
             that
             they
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             erre
             ,
             I
             must
             obey
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             not
             obey
             them
             ,
             you
             threaten
             me
             with
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Nay
               ,
               but
               I
               hold
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               Learned
               do
               not
               erre
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               must
               obey
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Then
             this
             is
             your
             Argument
             ,
             The
             Learned
             do
             not
             erre
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             obeyed
             .
             The
             Bishops
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             rank
             are
             learned
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             erre
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             .
             Another
             Argument
             as
             vain
             as
             they
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             this
             ground
             :
             The
             Learned
             do
             not
             erre
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             obeyed
             .
             The
             Pope
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             rank
             are
             learned
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             as
             learned
             as
             yours
             )
             and
             do
             not
             erre
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             .
             The
             one
             is
             as
             true
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             both
             abominable
             .
             If
             you
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             want
             this
             Learning
             ,
             must
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             but
             as
             these
             learned
             men
             teach
             them
             ,
             then
             indeed
             you
             say
             something
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             cannot
             ,
             as
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             
             you
             cannot
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             against
             you
             herein
             )
             then
             for
             shame
             to
             God
             and
             men
             leave
             oft
             your
             cruel
             persecuting
             ;
             For
             why
             do
             you
             persecute
             men
             that
             cannot
             in
             faith
             submit
             to
             your
             direction
             concerning
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             which
             consisteth
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             they
             walk
             in
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Faith
             with
             the
             love
             thereof
             ,
             and
             their
             Condemnation
             if
             they
             walk
             in
             a
             by-path
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Then
               I
               perceive
               if
               a
               man
               can
               plead
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               Faith
               in
               any
               thing
               which
               the
               King
               commands
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               to
               be
               obedient
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Would
             God
             all
             men
             could
             see
             your
             dealing
             herein
             .
             This
             is
             your
             usual
             course
             when
             your
             mouth
             is
             stopped
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             Word
             that
             you
             know
             not
             what
             to
             answer
             ,
             then
             you
             run
             to
             the
             Kings
             Command
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             your
             matters
             good
             ,
             like
             unto
             your
             predecessors
             the
             wicked
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             when
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             had
             stopped
             their
             mouthes
             that
             they
             had
             no
             word
             of
             answer
             ,
             then
             they
             sought
             to
             make
             him
             a
             trespasser
             against
             Caesar
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             learned
             in
             some
             weak
             measure
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Caesar
             unto
             whom
             in
             conscience
             I
             must
             be
             obedient
             ,
             So
             there
             is
             another
             King
             ,
             
               one
               JESUS
            
             ,
             that
             is
             King
             of
             kings
             ;
             unto
             whom
             if
             you
             will
             not
             be
             obedient
             ,
             in
             
               giving
               unto
               God
               that
               which
               is
               Gods
               ,
               He
               will
               tear
               you
               in
               pieces
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               none
               that
               can
               deliver
               you
               ,
               and
               cast
               you
               into
               the
               Lake
               that
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               for
               evermore
               ,
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               rest
               day
               nor
               night
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               agree
               with
               this
               your
               adversary
               quickly
               ,
               whilst
               you
               are
               in
               the
               way
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             is
             earthly
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             commanded
             me
             
               to
               submit
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             14.
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             faith
             to
             submit
             to
             what
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             soever
             the
             King
             commands
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             humane
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             the
             manifest
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             require
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             I
             must
             in
             conscience
             obey
             him
             ,
             with
             my
             body
             ,
             goods
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             I
             have
             :
             But
             my
             soul
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             am
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             that
             belongeth
             to
             another
             King
             ,
             
               whose
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
             
               Whose
               People
               must
               come
               willingly
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.3
             .
             
               Whose
               weapons
               are
               not
               carnal
               ,
               but
               spiritual
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               this
               all
               the
               Authority
               that
               you
               will
               give
               to
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             VVhat
             Authority
             can
             any
             mortal
             man
             require
             more
             ,
             than
             of
             body
             ,
             goods
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             appertaineth
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ?
             The
             
               heart
               God
               requireth
            
             ,
             Prov.
             23.26
             .
             He
             commanded
             
               to
               give
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
               ,
               and
               to
               Himself
               the
               things
               that
               are
               His
               ,
            
             
             Luk.
             20.25
             .
             Now
             if
             all
             the
             outward
             man
             be
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             man
             too
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             must
             be
             obeyed
             is
             his
             own
             matters
             ,
             and
             in
             God's
             matters
             also
             ,
             then
             tell
             us
             what
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ?
             If
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             ,
             will
             give
             him
             more
             Power
             or
             Authority
             than
             I
             give
             him
             ,
             then
             you
             give
             him
             more
             than
             his
             Majesty
             requireth
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               We
               do
               not
               say
               that
               the
               King
               can
               compel
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               outward
               man.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             cannot
             compel
             my
             soul
             ,
             he
             cannot
             compel
             me
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             worshipped
             without
             the
             soul
             ,
             Joh.
             4.24
             .
             If
             you
             say
             he
             may
             compel
             me
             to
             offer
             up
             a
             worship
             only
             with
             my
             body
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             spirit
             you
             confess
             he
             cannot
             compel
             )
             To
             whom
             is
             that
             worship
             ?
             not
             to
             God.
             Then
             consider
             you
             who
             they
             worship
             that
             are
             thus
             compelled
             ,
             (
             say
             you
             by
             the
             King.
             )
             Let
             it
             well
             be
             here
             observed
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             the
             King
             a
             commander
             of
             such
             worship
             as
             is
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Majesties
             own
             mind
             ,
             manifest
             in
             his
             Writings
             .
             But
             this
             you
             do
             ,
             not
             to
             advance
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             nor
             the
             Kings
             Honour
             ,
             but
             your
             own
             cursed
             kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ,
             which
             you
             hold
             by
             flattery
             and
             falshood
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             this
             compelled
             worship
             (
             which
             is
             not
             to
             God
             )
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             then
             your
             kingdom
             would
             fall
             to
             Hell
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             men
             may
             here
             see
             it
             is
             supported
             only
             by
             wickedness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               confess
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               is
               earthly
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               Head
               over
               the
               Church
               under
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             any
             mortal
             man
             should
             so
             equalize
             himself
             with
             Christ
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Husband
               is
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.23
             .
             and
             hath
             left
             no
             Vice-gerent
             in
             that
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             never
             absent
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.20
             amd
             28.20
             .
             All
             that
             any
             mortal
             man
             can
             be
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             subject
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.5
             .
             and
             
               one
               Law-giver
            
             ,
             Jam.
             3.12
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             confirmeth
             by
             his
             own
             testimony
             ,
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             pag.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             
               But
               as
               I
               well
               allow
               of
               the
               Hyrarchy
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               distinction
               of
               Orders
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               I
               understand
               it
               )
               so
               I
               utterly
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               any
               earthly
               Monarch
               thereof
               ,
               whose
               word
               must
               be
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               who
               cannot
               erre
               in
               his
               sentence
               by
               an
               infallibility
               of
               spirit
               :
               because
               earthly
               Kingdoms
               must
               have
               earthly
               Monarchs
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               Church
               must
               have
               a
               visible
               Monarch
               top
               :
               For
               the
               World
               hath
               not
               one
               earthly
               temporal
               Monarch
               ;
               Christ
               is
               his
               Churches
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               his
               Deputy
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               ye
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               ,
            
             Luk.
             22.25
             .
             
               Christ
               did
               not
               promise
               
               before
               his
               Ascension
               to
               leave
            
             Peter
             
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               direct
               and
               instruct
               them
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               but
               he
               promised
               to
               send
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               unto
               them
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             These
             are
             his
             Highness
             own
             words
             ,
             whereby
             it
             evidently
             appeareth
             his
             Majesty
             challengeth
             no
             supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             laboureth
             to
             overthrow
             that
             abominable
             exaltation
             of
             that
             Man
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             
               Romish
               Profession
            
             ;
             for
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             Supremacy
             in
             ,
             or
             over
             his
             Church
             to
             any
             mortal
             man
             ,
             but
             expresly
             commanded
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             that
             place
             of
             Luke
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             plainly
             declareth
             .
             His
             Highness
             is
             supream
             Head
             and
             Governour
             over
             all
             his
             Subjects
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             therein
             I
             detest
             and
             abhor
             all
             forreign
             Powers
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             for
             the
             thing
             in
             controversie
             betwixt
             you
             and
             me
             ,
             of
             compelling
             men
             by
             Persecutions
             to
             do
             service
             to
             God
             (
             as
             is
             pretended
             )
             wherein
             they
             have
             not
             Faith
             :
             it
             shall
             be
             manifest
             not
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             himself
             ,
             the
             only
             Lord
             and
             Law-giver
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             neither
             had
             any
             such
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             neither
             taught
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
             First
             ,
             Mat.
             28.18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               All
               Power
               is
               given
               me
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               ;
               Go
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             And
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnal
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               ,
               to
               cast
               down
               strong
               Holds
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             we
             see
             Christ
             hath
             no
             worldly
             power
             ,
             nor
             worldly
             weapons
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             practised
             and
             taught
             the
             contrary
             .
             When
             the
             Samaritans
             would
             not
             receive
             him
             going
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Luke
            
             9.
             his
             Disciples
             would
             have
             had
             Fire
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             and
             devoured
             them
             ,
             but
             Christ
             rebuked
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Ye
               know
               not
               of
               what
               spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               :
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
             commandeth
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               not
               to
               strive
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               gentle
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               suffering
               the
               evil-men
               patiently
               ;
               instructing
               them
               with
               meekness
               that
               are
               contrary-minded
               ;
               proving
               ,
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               amendment
               out
               of
               the
               Devils
               snare
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             Scriptures
             need
             no
             explanation
             for
             this
             most
             evident
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             smiting
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             
               to
               death
            
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             
               and
               of
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             striking
             Elymas
             
               the
               Sorcerer
               blind
            
             ,
             Act.
             13.11
             .
             
               and
               also
               by
               delivering
            
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             
               unto
               Satan
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               that
               punishment
               upon
               the
               body
               
               may
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               destroyed
               :
               For
               if
               it
               were
               lawful
               for
               them
               to
               smite
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               though
               by
               extraordinary
               means
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               lawful
               for
               us
               by
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               since
               extraordinary
               means
               now
               fail
               :
               If
               you
               say
               it
               be
               not
               lawful
               for
               us
               ,
               then
               you
               must
               say
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               to
               accuse
               them
               of
               laying
               a
               false
               foundation
               ,
               which
               none
               fearing
               God
               will
               affirm
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             dare
             not
             once
             admit
             of
             such
             a
             thought
             ,
             as
             to
             disallow
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             Foundation
             which
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             skilfull
             Master-builders
             ,
             have
             laid
             :
             But
             for
             your
             Argument
             of
             Peters
             extraordinary
             smiting
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             he
             neither
             laid
             hand
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             threatned
             them
             by
             word
             ,
             only
             declared
             what
             should
             befall
             them
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             serveth
             nothing
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             Also
             that
             of
             Paul
             to
             Elymas
             ,
             he
             laid
             no
             hands
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             declared
             the
             Lords
             hand
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             judgment
             that
             should
             follow
             .
             If
             you
             can
             so
             pronounce
             ,
             and
             it
             so
             come
             to
             pass
             upon
             any
             ,
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             may
             be
             you
             may
             be
             accounted
             Master-builders
             ,
             and
             layers
             of
             a
             new
             foundation
             ,
             or
             another
             Gospel
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             his
             delivering
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             temporal
             sword
             or
             power
             ,
             but
             even
             
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             extraordinary
             ,
             but
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             Churches
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             as
             you
             teach
             and
             practise
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             those
             lustful
             affections
             which
             dwell
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             flesh
             being
             mortified
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             quickned
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             did
             it
             by
             extraordinary
             means
             so
             you
             may
             do
             it
             by
             ordirary
             means
             :
             If
             you
             would
             use
             only
             those
             weapons
             which
             Christ
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             to
             use
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             we
             would
             agree
             with
             you
             herein
             ;
             but
             if
             your
             ordinary
             means
             be
             such
             as
             Christ
             never
             had
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             means
             of
             your
             own
             devising
             ,
             for
             Christ
             hath
             all
             means
             whatsoever
             for
             bringing
             men
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Doth
               not
               Christ
               in
               the
               Parable
               teach
               ,
               that
               he
               compelled
               all
               to
               come
               in
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             ,
             wherewith
             doth
             he
             compel
             them
             ?
             he
             hath
             no
             carnal
             weapons
             :
             Doth
             he
             not
             compel
             them
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             
               his
               two-edged
               Sword
            
             ?
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             Rev.
             2.12
             .
             Doth
             
               he
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               any
               other
               weapons
               than
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               lips
               ?
            
             Isa
             .
             11.4
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               you
               see
               then
               compulsion
               may
               be
               used
               .
            
          
           
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             I
             confess
             to
             you
             such
             compulsion
             as
             much
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             if
             when
             you
             have
             done
             you
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             steps
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             
               Gaderens
               prayed
               him
               to
               depart
               ,
               he
               left
               them
               ,
            
             and
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             where
             they
             should
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             receive
             them
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               their
               feet
               for
               a
               witness
               against
               them
               ,
               Mat.
            
             10.14
             .
             which
             accordingly
             they
             practised
             ,
             Act.
             13.51
             .
             and
             18.6
             .
             &c.
             He
             never
             taught
             them
             to
             pull
             the
             contrary-minded
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             Prisons
             ,
             to
             the
             undoing
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             wives
             and
             children
             :
             This
             was
             Saul's
             course
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
             and
             Persecutor
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             9.1
             ,
             &c.
             Christ
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             
               to
               wait
               if
               at
               any
               time
               God
               would
               give
               the
               contrary-minded
               repentance
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             prevent
             their
             repentance
             by
             seeking
             their
             blood
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indifferent
             man.
             
          
           
             
               I
               have
               heard
               you
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               I
               see
               evidently
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               compelled
               by
               any
               worldly
               means
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               be
               accepted
               in
               such
               worship
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               Spiritual
               Worship
               that
               he
               accepteth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             that
             you
             see
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             you
             only
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             did
             see
             that
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             all
             afflictions
             proceeding
             therefrom
             ,
             are
             only
             upon
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             connot
             convert
             a
             soul
             from
             going
             astray
             ,
             not
             beget
             faith
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.17
             .
             and
             therefore
             is
             no
             instrument
             in
             this
             work
             .
             All
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             compel
             me
             to
             bring
             my
             body
             ;
             for
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             nor
             my
             acceptance
             with
             him
             they
             seek
             by
             forcing
             me
             ,
             but
             meerly
             their
             own
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             God's
             great
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             my
             soul
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             so
             do
             .
             But
             if
             it
             would
             suffice
             them
             to
             bring
             my
             body
             to
             that
             they
             call
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             require
             of
             me
             no
             worship
             :
             I
             will
             go
             when
             they
             will
             ,
             only
             not
             when
             their
             false
             worship
             is
             performed
             .
             For
             I
             abhor
             the
             accursed
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Familists
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               lamentable
               thing
               to
               consider
               how
               many
               thousands
               in
               this
               Nation
               there
               be
               ,
               that
               for
               fear
               of
               trouble
               submit
               to
               things
               in
               Religion
               which
               they
               disapprove
               of
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Oh!
             whose
             eyes
             do
             not
             gush
             out
             with
             tears
             in
             the
             confideration
             thereof
             ?
             seeing
             in
             all
             that
             God
             is
             highly
             displeased
             and
             all
             those
             are
             under
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             everlastingly
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               If
               it
               were
               as
               you
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               Religions
               should
               be
               suffered
               ,
               
               how
               dangerous
               would
               it
               be
               to
               the
               Kings
               Person
               and
               State
               ?
               what
               Treacheries
               and
               Treasons
               would
               be
               plotted
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Indeed
               that
               is
               a
               thing
               greatly
               to
               be
               suspected
               :
               but
               if
               permission
               of
               all
               Religions
               could
               be
               cleared
               in
               that
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               it
               might
               prevail
               with
               the
               King
               and
               State.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             not
             cleared
             of
             that
             ,
             then
             let
             all
             men
             abhor
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Commandment
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             confusion
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Peace
               and
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             Mat.
             13.30
             .
             
               Let
               the
               good
               and
               bad
               grow
               together
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               Suffering
               the
               contrary-minded
               patiently
               ,
               proving
               ,
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               that
               they
               may
               acknowledge
               the
               Truth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             First
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             that
             seek
             and
             practise
             in
             themselves
             Reformation
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Satan
             himself
             cannot
             task
             them
             with
             the
             least
             jot
             of
             Treachery
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Papists
             ,
             may
             it
             not
             justly
             be
             suspected
             that
             one
             chief
             cause
             of
             all
             their
             Treasons
             hath
             been
             because
             of
             all
             the
             Compulsions
             that
             have
             been
             used
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             compelling
             them
             to
             the
             Worship
             practised
             in
             publick
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Land
             ;
             which
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             would
             be
             much
             more
             peaceable
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             it
             verified
             in
             divers
             other
             Nations
             ,
             where
             no
             such
             Compulsion
             is
             used
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             have
             freedom
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             unto
             their
             faithful
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Kings
             Laws
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Prosperity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             live
             more
             inoffensively
             in
             that
             respect
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Only
               the
            
             Papists
             
               are
               dangerous
               ,
               in
               that
               some
               of
               them
               hold
               ,
               That
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               that
               be
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               may
               be
               deposed
               or
               murdered
               by
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             For
             that
             damnable
             and
             accursed
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             we
             abhor
             it
             with
             our
             souls
             ,
             so
             we
             desire
             all
             other
             may
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             Laws
             that
             can
             be
             made
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             such
             execrable
             practices
             are
             most
             necessary
             .
             But
             now
             I
             desire
             all
             men
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             we
             justly
             cry
             out
             against
             this
             accursed
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             in
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             associates
             ,
             That
             Princes
             should
             be
             murdered
             by
             their
             Subjects
             for
             contrary-mindedness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             they
             teach
             the
             King
             to
             murder
             his
             Subjects
             for
             the
             self-same
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             for
             being
             contrary-minded
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Religion
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             as
             that
             accursed
             doctrine
             is
             to
             be
             abhorred
             in
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             teach
             Subjects
             not
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Princes
             that
             are
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             even
             so
             is
             that
             accursed
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             abhorred
             ,
             who
             teach
             Princes
             not
             to
             protect
             their
             Subjects
             that
             are
             excommunicated
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             not
             affording
             them
             either
             
             Law
             or
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             to
             bear
             Testimony
             in
             any
             Court
             ,
             Do
             not
             the
             Bishops
             herein
             justifie
             this
             accursed
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             in
             the
             Papists
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               persons
               ,
               for
               the
               one
               are
               Princes
               ,
               the
               other
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               Subjects
               must
               be
               obedient
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Most
             true
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             is
             it
             not
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             Princes
             must
             afford
             all
             their
             Subjects
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
             ?
             For
             ,
             if
             Princes
             be
             freed
             from
             doing
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             protecting
             their
             Subjects
             that
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             Subjects
             also
             freed
             from
             Subjection
             and
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             being
             excommunicated
             ,
             if
             Excommunication
             be
             Christ's
             Law
             to
             all
             alike
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             And
             also
             ,
             Is
             not
             that
             Law
             of
             Christ
             herein
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             
               whatsoevr
               ye
               would
               men
               should
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               even
               so
               do
               ye
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.12
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Princes
             would
             that
             all
             their
             Subjects
             should
             be
             faithfull
             and
             obedient
             unto
             them
             ;
             so
             ought
             Princes
             to
             be
             just
             and
             equal
             to
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             maintaining
             them
             in
             every
             just
             and
             equal
             cause
             between
             man
             and
             man
             :
             For
             ,
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             (
             not
             for
             Religion
             )
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Saints
             at
             
               Rome
               payed
               Tribute
               to
               Caesar
            
             their
             Heathen
             Prince
             ,
             who
             was
             against
             them
             in
             Religion
             .
             Shall
             they
             not
             escape
             Damnation
             for
             this
             accursed
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             think
             ye
             you
             shall
             ?
             
               Thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               ,
               judgest
               thou
               not
               thy self
               ?
            
             By
             this
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             exceeding
             many
             other
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             ,
             how
             near
             you
             are
             to
             that
             bloody
             spiritual
             power
             ,
             what
             pretences
             to
             the
             contrary
             soever
             you
             make
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               It
               were
               a
               lamentable
               thing
               if
               that
               bloody
               Religion
               should
               be
               practised
               again
               in
               this
               Nation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             a
             bloody
             Religion
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             cast
             down
             the
             Power
             thereof
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             blessed
             be
             his
             Name
             :
             but
             I
             would
             you
             could
             see
             your
             own
             cruel
             bloody
             Religion
             ;
             But
             that
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             hath
             restrained
             it
             by
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             (
             who
             thirsteth
             not
             after
             blood
             )
             How
             many
             ,
             only
             for
             seeking
             Reformation
             in
             Religion
             ,
             have
             been
             put
             to
             death
             by
             your
             Power
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Qu.
             Elizabeth
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             ,
             both
             then
             and
             since
             ,
             have
             been
             consumed
             to
             death
             in
             Prisons
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             since
             that
             cruel
             spiritual
             Power
             hath
             been
             set
             up
             ,
             hath
             not
             Hanging
             ,
             Burning
             ,
             Exile
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             contempt
             been
             used
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             Religion
             ?
             (
             although
             some
             for
             grievous
             Errours
             )
             and
             yet
             you
             see
             not
             this
             to
             be
             a
             bloody
             Religion
             .
             Further
             ,
             You
             cry
             out
             of
             their
             bloody
             Cruelty
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             you
             will
             not
             be
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             And
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             your selves
             are
             most
             bloody
             and
             
             cruel
             (
             so
             far
             as
             is
             in
             your
             power
             )
             because
             we
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             will
             not
             not
             be
             of
             your
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               If
               men
               hold
               Errors
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               Truth
               ,
               do
               they
               not
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               deserve
               punishment
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             such
             deserve
             punishment
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             appointed
             their
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             thereof
             .
             Their
             punishment
             ,
             Rom.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               To
               them
               that
               are
               contentions
               ,
               and
               disobey
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               obey
               unrighteousness
               ,
               shall
               be
               Indignation
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               Tribulation
               and
               Anguish
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               soul
               of
               every
               one
               that
               doth
               evil
               ,
            
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             
               He
               that
               will
               not
               believe
               ,
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.8
             .
             
               In
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               rendring
               Vengeance
               unto
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               which
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               perdition
               from
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Power
               .
            
             The
             time
             thereof
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             recited
             place
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               shew
               Himself
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               .
            
             And
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
             
               The
               day
               of
               Wrath.
            
             And
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               At
               that
               day
               when
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             Mat.
             13.40
             ,
             41.
             
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               this
               World
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               send
               forth
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               all
               things
               that
               offend
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               do
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               shall
               cast
               them
               into
               a
               furnace
               of
               Fire
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             is
             shewed
             the
             Punisher
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             Time
             thereof
             .
             This
             Punisher
             hath
             commanded
             you
             to
             wait
             for
             their
             repentance
             (
             by
             his
             own
             example
             )
             which
             is
             in
             his
             hands
             to
             give
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             to
             Hell
             ,
             as
             you
             teach
             and
             practise
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             
               is
               patient
               towards
               mockers
               ,
               which
               walk
               after
               their
               own
               lusts
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.3
             .
             
               Because
               he
               would
               have
               no
               man
               to
               perish
               ,
               but
               would
               that
               all
               men
               whatsoever
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             But
             you
             (
             contrary
             to
             Him
             )
             use
             all
             means
             you
             can
             to
             cut
             men
             off
             that
             they
             might
             perish
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             seek
             to
             destroy
             their
             bodies
             whilst
             they
             remain
             in
             their
             errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               confess
               that
               God
               commandeth
            
             (
             Matth.
             13.
             )
             
               that
               the
               good
               and
               bad
               must
               grow
               together
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             true
             exposition
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             why
             do
             you
             then
             excommunicate
             any
             out
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             contrary
             to
             your
             own
             acknowledgment
             ?
             And
             here
             let
             all
             men
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Exposition
             you
             overthrow
             your
             own
             Excommunication
             quite
             ,
             and
             accuse
             Christ
             for
             giving
             a
             Rule
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             for
             practising
             that
             Rule
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             in
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
             For
             you
             say
             ,
             all
             must
             grow
             together
             to
             the
             end
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             himself
             is
             against
             you
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Field
               is
               the
               World
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             38.
             
             Yet
             in
             that
             you
             confess
             that
             the
             Wicked
             and
             the
             Godly
             must
             be
             let
             alone
             in
             the
             Church
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             in
             the
             World
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Wicked
             pollute
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             they
             pollute
             not
             the
             World.
             This
             then
             you
             are
             commanded
             unto
             ver
             .
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               Nay
               ,
               gather
               them
               not
               ,
               let
               them
               grow
               together
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               them
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               grow
               together
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             think
             so
             .
             Hereby
             you
             manifest
             you
             regard
             not
             how
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             be
             ;
             so
             they
             come
             to
             your
             Church
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             destroy
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             remain
             in
             their
             abominable
             lusts
             :
             but
             if
             they
             will
             not
             come
             to
             your
             Church
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             Wheat
             or
             Tares
             ,
             you
             will
             gather
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             is
             )
             send
             them
             to
             burning
             .
             Herein
             all
             men
             may
             see
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             you
             seek
             your
             own
             Glory
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             not
             Gods
             ,
             and
             so
             exalt
             your selves
             above
             God
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               I
               bless
               God
               ,
               I
               see
               this
               as
               clearly
               as
               the
               Sun
               shining
               in
               his
               brightness
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               to
               fight
               against
               God
               to
               compel
               any
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               to
               perform
               any
               service
               unto
               Him
               ,
               in
               that
               there
               are
               so
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               commanding
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             New
             Testament
             throughout
             in
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             teach
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             compelling
             men
             by
             Persecutions
             and
             Afflictions
             to
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             the
             direct
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
             to
             suffer
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             
               persecuted
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               ,
               to
               suffer
               it
            
             ;
             when
             the
             unbelievers
             and
             wicked
             
               curse
               them
               ,
               to
               bless
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               their
               repentance
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               forgive
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               lay
               these
               sins
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             23.34
             .
             Stephen
             ,
             Act.
             7.60
             .
             and
             the
             rest
             did
             .
             And
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             your
             Faith
             may
             be
             full
             herein
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             Jews
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               might
               give
               all
               men
               satisfaction
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Oh
             yes
             ,
             if
             men
             had
             any
             regard
             of
             God
             or
             his
             Word
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             deal
             more
             in
             this
             thing
             :
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             hath
             promised
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             come
             in
             ,
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             converted
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             are
             such
             fearful
             Blasphemers
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             contemn
             him
             and
             his
             Testament
             with
             all
             
             despite
             ,
             if
             their
             Conversion
             must
             be
             waited
             for
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             destroyed
             from
             off
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             then
             who
             may
             not
             see
             (
             if
             they
             shut
             not
             their
             eyes
             )
             that
             the
             Conversion
             of
             all
             is
             to
             be
             waited
             for
             ?
             and
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             for
             blaspheming
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             may
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             afflicted
             by
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Death
             ,
             or
             any
             Calamity
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               gain-sayed
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               truth
               .
               I
               would
               God
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               would
               consider
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               cruel
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               using
               his
               Power
               ,
               commit
               such
               sin
               against
               God
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               both
               in
               persecuting
               them
               that
               cannot
               in
               faith
               yeeld
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               forcing
               them
               that
               do
               yeeld
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               perish
               ,
               if
               they
               repent
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             Highness
             did
             but
             once
             well
             weigh
             and
             consider
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             suffer
             such
             high
             iniquity
             to
             be
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             express
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             King's
             Power
             ,
             for
             nothing
             have
             they
             else
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             .
             The
             Lord
             perswade
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             posterity
             unto
             it
             ,
             seeing
             his
             Throne
             is
             established
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Posterity
             may
             sit
             and
             reign
             over
             these
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             till
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Commander
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             come
             in
             his
             Glory
             to
             recompence
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               If
               wicked
               Malefactors
               should
               be
               let
               alone
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               then
               where
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               Sword
               ?
               it
               is
               of
               no
               force
               if
               evil
               men
               may
               not
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             unfeignedly
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             Magistrates
             a
             Sword
             to
             cut
             off
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             the
             well-doers
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
             But
             this
             Ministry
             is
             a
             worldly
             Ministry
             ,
             their
             Sword
             is
             a
             worldly
             Sword
             ,
             their
             punishments
             can
             extend
             no
             further
             than
             the
             outward
             man
             ;
             they
             can
             but
             
               kill
               the
               body
            
             ,
             Luke
             12.4
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Ministry
             and
             Sword
             is
             appointed
             only
             to
             punish
             the
             breach
             of
             worldly
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             any
             mortal
             man
             to
             punish
             .
             The
             King
             may
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             good
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             State
             ,
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             against
             the
             which
             whosoever
             is
             disloyal
             or
             disobedient
             ,
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             him
             this
             Sword
             and
             Authority
             ,
             fore-seeing
             in
             his
             Eternal
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             his
             Ordinance
             of
             Magistracy
             were
             not
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             living
             for
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             Godly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Godly
             have
             particular
             cause
             to
             glorifie
             God
             for
             this
             his
             blessed
             Ordinance
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             to
             regard
             it
             with
             all
             reverence
             ,
          
           
           
             But
             now
             ,
             the
             breach
             of
             Christs
             Laws
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             we
             all
             this
             while
             speak
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             only
             I
             stand
             upon
             ;
             His
             Kingdom
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             his
             Laws
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             Transgressions
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             spiritual
             ;
             everlasting
             Death
             of
             Soul
             ;
             his
             Sword
             spiritual
             :
             no
             carnal
             or
             worldly
             weapon
             is
             given
             to
             the
             supportation
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             nor
             to
             punish
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             The
             Law-giver
             himself
             hath
             commanded
             that
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             these
             Laws
             
               should
               be
               let
               alone
               until
               the
               harvest
            
             ;
             because
             he
             knows
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             now
             Tares
             ,
             may
             hereafter
             come
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             
               become
               Wheat
            
             :
             they
             that
             are
             now
             
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Persecutors
            
             and
             Oppressors
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             Word
             
               become
               Faithful
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               faithful
               Witness
            
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             :
             They
             that
             are
             now
             
               Fornicators
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             once
             were
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
             may
             hereafter
             become
             
               washed
               ,
               clensed
            
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             :
             They
             that
             are
             now
             
               no
               People
               ,
               nor
               under
               Mercy
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Saints
             sometimes
             were
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.10
             .
             may
             hereafter
             become
             
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obtain
               Mercy
               ,
            
             as
             they
             did
             :
             All
             come
             not
             at
             the
             
               first
               hour
            
             ,
             some
             come
             not
             till
             the
             
               eleventh
               hour
            
             ;
             if
             those
             that
             come
             not
             till
             the
             last
             hour
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             not
             at
             the
             first
             hour
             ,
             then
             should
             they
             never
             come
             ,
             but
             be
             prevented
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Were
               not
               Blasphemers
               put
               to
               death
               in
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               Lev.
            
             24.11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             an
             Israelite
             blaspheming
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             doing
             any
             thing
             presumptuously
             ,
             which
             was
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.30
             .
             no
             Sacrifice
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             him
             :
             But
             would
             you
             from
             hence
             have
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             put
             all
             his
             Subjects
             to
             death
             that
             contemn
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             see
             what
             will
             follow
             .
             All
             Papists
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             who
             are
             direct
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Rev.
             16.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               When
               the
               Vial
               of
               Gods
               Wrath
               was
               poured
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             (
             which
             all
             England
             confess
             is
             meant
             the
             Popish
             Power
             )
             
               they
               blasphemed
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             speak
             many
             things
             blasphemously
             against
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
             Yea
             ,
             of
             what
             Profession
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             doing
             any
             thing
             presumptuously
             against
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             by
             your
             Affirmation
             ;
             no
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             no
             Repentance
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             dye
             he
             must
             under
             two
             or
             three
             Witnesses
             .
             But
             that
             this
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             his
             Testament
             do
             manifestly
             declare
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             shewed
             .
             Was
             not
             Paul
             a
             Blasphemer
             ?
             yet
             received
             to
             mercy
             .
             But
             this
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             from
             Blasphemy
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Heb.
             10.28
             .
             
               He
               that
               despised
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               died
               without
               mercy
               ,
               under
               two
               or
               
               three
               Witnesses
               :
               Of
               how
               much
               sorer
               punishment
               suppose
               ye
               ,
               shall
               he
               be
               thought
               worthy
               ,
               that
               treadeth
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               counteth
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Testament
               as
               an
               unholy
               thing
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               doth
               despite
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ?
            
             speaking
             of
             such
             as
             had
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             the
             Truth
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             This
             is
             now
             the
             due
             proportion
             ,
             an
             Israelite
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             presumptuously
             sinning
             against
             Gods
             Commandment
             ,
             by
             his
             Command
             must
             die
             by
             the
             worldly
             Sword
             ,
             no
             Sacrifice
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             him
             :
             So
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             Israelite
             according
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             contemptuously
             or
             despitefully
             sinning
             against
             Christs
             Commands
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             formerly
             acknowledged
             ,
             despiting
             and
             contemning
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             Command
             must
             die
             by
             the
             spiritual
             Sword
             ,
             no
             repentance
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             seeing
             
               he
               crucifieth
               again
               to
               himself
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               mock
               of
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
             David
             and
             Peter
             came
             not
             within
             this
             compass
             ;
             though
             they
             sinned
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             it
             not
             contemptuously
             or
             despitefully
             ,
             but
             through
             frailty
             .
             If
             an
             Israelite
             under
             the
             Law
             did
             ought
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             15.
             or
             through
             frailty
             ,
             as
             Levit.
             6.
             there
             was
             Sacrifice
             for
             him
             :
             So
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             an
             Israelite
             doing
             ought
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             through
             frailty
             ,
             as
             Peter
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             mentioned
             Gal.
             2.
             or
             the
             
               Incestuous
               Person
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             there
             is
             Repentance
             for
             him
             .
             This
             is
             it
             that
             confounds
             all
             true
             Religion
             ;
             That
             because
             it
             was
             so
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             so
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             by
             which
             reason
             men
             might
             set
             up
             as
             truly
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             as
             some
             part
             ,
             and
             utterly
             abolish
             Christ
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             seriously
             consider
             what
             is
             here
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Hath
               not
               the
               King
               the
               same
               Power
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               had
               ,
               who
               compelled
               men
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             answer
             you
             :
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             never
             power
             from
             God
             to
             set
             up
             any
             thing
             in
             or
             for
             the
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             was
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.16
             .
             and
             9.14
             .
             and
             therefore
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             your
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Kings
             may
             set
             up
             within
             their
             Dominions
             such
             spiritual
             Lords
             and
             Laws
             for
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             the
             manner
             thereof
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             please
             themselves
             ,
             under
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ;
             thereby
             making
             God
             for
             his
             Worship
             subject
             to
             their
             pleasures
             .
             And
             his
             Majesty
             acknowledgeth
             that
             
               Christs
               Church
               after
               the
               establishing
               of
               it
               by
               miracles
               in
               the
               primitive
               time
               ,
               was
               ever
               after
               to
               be
               governed
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               his
               revealed
               will.
            
             Speech
             at
             Parliam
             .
             Anno
             1609.
             
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             might
             compel
             men
             to
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             carnal
             ,
             and
             purged
             not
             the
             conscience
             ,
             Heb.
             9.9
             ,
             10.
             as
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             no
             mortal
             man
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             be
             ,
             can
             compel
             any
             man
             to
             offer
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             purge
             the
             conscience
             ,
             except
             he
             can
             beget
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             convert
             his
             soul
             .
             The
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             be
             taught
             Christ
             :
             but
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             only
             by
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             Faith
             ,
             that
             have
             learned
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             
               having
               Him
               ,
               all
               things
               else
               appertain
               unto
               them
               .
            
             But
             one
             thing
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             ,
             Who
             now
             is
             King
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               confess
               CHRIST
               is
               King
               of
            
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             CHRIST
             alone
             is
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             sits
             upon
             Davids
             Throne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mark
             the
             true
             proportion
             :
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             power
             from
             God
             to
             compel
             all
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             by
             their
             Sword
             from
             the
             earthly
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             :
             So
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             hath
             power
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             compel
             all
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             by
             his
             Sword
             from
             the
             heavenly
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             only
             had
             this
             power
             
               under
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             only
             hath
             this
             power
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             therefore
             whosoever
             will
             challenge
             this
             power
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             only
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             whom
             all
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             given
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             it
             be
             here
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             opinion
             of
             yours
             you
             make
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Israel
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             &
             Ordinances
             of
             Israel
             under
             the
             Gospel
             all
             one
             ;
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             :
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Israel
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Israel
             under
             the
             Gospel
             are
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             Christ
             the
             King
             thereof
             himself
             testifieth
             ,
             John
             28.
             
             And
             therefore
             you
             setting
             up
             a
             worldly
             King
             over
             this
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             you
             and
             all
             of
             your
             Profession
             declare
             your selves
             to
             be
             of
             that
             worldly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             look
             for
             that
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             King
             yet
             to
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             being
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             deny
             Him
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             
             are
             Deceivers
             and
             Antichrists
             ,
             whatsoever
             you
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               see
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Israel
             
               had
               power
               from
               God
               to
               compel
               all
               their
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Worship
               then
               appointed
               ;
               so
               the
               King
               ,
               being
               a
               Christian
               King
               ,
               hath
               power
               to
               compel
               his
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Worship
               now
               appointed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             see
             ,
             if
             you
             shut
             not
             your
             eyes
             ,
             that
             what
             power
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             hath
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             I
             pray
             let
             me
             ask
             you
             this
             Question
             ,
             you
             say
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             hath
             this
             power
             as
             he
             is
             a
             
               Christian
               King
            
             :
             my
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             appertain
             unto
             him
             as
             he
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Neither
               simply
               as
               he
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               nor
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               joyntly
               as
               he
               is
               compleat
               in
               them
               both
               :
               for
               I
               grant
               that
               no
               Heathen
               King
               hath
               power
               to
               compel
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               a
               Christian
               King
               hath
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Then
             you
             confess
             that
             if
             a
             
               Christian
               King
            
             may
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             or
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             I
             affirm
             he
             may
             not
             be
             deprived
             )
             he
             hath
             lost
             this
             power
             you
             plead
             for
             ,
             in
             compelling
             men
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             What
             say
             you
             to
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               I
               confess
               if
               he
               may
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               Christianity
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               this
               power
               I
               plead
               for
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Then
             I
             demand
             this
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             every
             Christian
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Christs
             Laws
             for
             his
             Salvation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Yes
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             given
             his
             censure
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             
               That
               he
               that
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             lost
             all
             right
             and
             title
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             till
             he
             repent
             .
             Now
             I
             know
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             every
             Christian
             whatsoever
             is
             subject
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Excommunication
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             Kings
             either
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             impenitency
             therein
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             this
             censure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Excommunication
             for
             their
             impenitent
             sin
             ;
             then
             consider
             what
             you
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             
               God
               you
               make
               a
               lyer
            
             .
             If
             you
             grant
             (
             as
             you
             cannot
             deny
             )
             that
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             impenitent
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Excommunication
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             then
             they
             being
             deprived
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             ,
             they
             are
             deprived
             of
             power
             to
             compel
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             any
             part
             of
             their
             
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             deprived
             of
             a
             part
             of
             their
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             by
             being
             excommunicated
             .
             Consider
             what
             a
             wicked
             doctrine
             you
             teach
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               Prophet
               say
               ,
               That
               Kings
               shall
               be
               Nursing
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Queens
               Nursing
               Mothers
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               also
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Kings
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               make
               her
               desolate
               ,
               eat
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               burn
               it
               with
               fire
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               Kings
               that
               have
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               shall
               destroy
               Antichrists
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               nourish
               and
               cherish
               Christs
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Most
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             Gods
             People
             :
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             Kings
             may
             persecute
             the
             contrary-minded
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             prove
             ,
             that
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             that
             have
             formerly
             persecuted
             and
             destroyed
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             hearts
             shall
             be
             turned
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             to
             be
             lovers
             and
             preservers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             Rev.
             17.16
             .
             proves
             ,
             that
             Kings
             shall
             make
             that
             Whore
             desolate
             ,
             &c.
             not
             by
             their
             temporal
             Authority
             or
             Sword
             (
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             make
             more
             shew
             of
             Religion
             than
             you
             do
             ,
             although
             themselves
             be
             now
             persecuted
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             Kings
             were
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             cruel
             as
             you
             ,
             for
             they
             maintain
             the
             same
             thing
             )
             
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lords
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               Brightness
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.8
             .
             For
             this
             kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             without
             hand
             ,
             Dan.
             8.
             25.
             only
             by
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
             
               the
               true
               Armour
               indeed
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Witnesses
               fight
               against
               the
               Antichrist
               .
            
             As
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             
               Apol.
               pag.
            
             93.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               You
               are
               so
               stiff
               against
               using
               of
               outward
               weapons
               in
               Church
               matters
               ,
               Did
               not
               our
               Saviour
               make
               a
               Whip
               of
               small
               cords
               ,
               and
               whip
               the
               Buyers
               and
               Sellers
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ?
               And
               why
               may
               not
               we
               follow
               his
               example
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             and
             many
             other
             actions
             of
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             him
             as
             the
             fulfiller
             and
             ender
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             action
             of
             the
             
               Passover
               ,
               and
               sending
               him
               that
               was
               clensed
               of
               his
               Leprosie
               ,
               to
               offer
               to
               the
               Priest
               the
               gift
               that
               Moses
               commanded
            
             ;
             in
             which
             things
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imitate
             him
             ;
             for
             by
             him
             the
             Ceremonies
             are
             fulfilled
             and
             abolished
             ,
             and
             the
             everlasting
             Gospel
             established
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             we
             are
             to
             walk
             :
             and
             it
             were
             more
             than
             foolish
             to
             reason
             thus
             :
             Christ
             whipped
             wicked
             men
             out
             of
             Gods
             Temple
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             with
             whips
             made
             of
             cord
             ;
             therfore
             we
             may
             whip
             wicked
             men
             out
             of
             Gods
             Temple
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             with
             whips
             made
             of
             cord
             .
             There
             is
             a
             wholsom
             doctrine
             
             to
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             Type
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             thus
             :
             Christ
             drove
             out
             wicked
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             by
             a
             carnal
             or
             worldly
             whip
             ;
             So
             Christ
             (
             by
             his
             People
             )
             must
             drive
             wicked
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             by
             a
             Spiritual
             whip
             ,
             even
             his
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Whip
             or
             Rod.
             Rev.
             2
             27.
             and
             Psal
             .
             2.9
             .
             So
             is
             Excommunication
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               If
               freedom
               of
               Religion
               should
               be
               granted
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               such
               Divisions
               as
               would
               breed
               Sedition
               and
               Innovasion
               in
               the
               State.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Thus
             when
             your
             shews
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             are
             answered
             ,
             then
             you
             run
             to
             conceits
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             Innovasion
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             disswade
             Princes
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             therefrom
             ,
             knowing
             else
             your
             kingdom
             of
             iniquity
             would
             fall
             .
             But
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             that
             you
             deal
             deceitfully
             herein
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             first
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             behold
             the
             success
             ,
             of
             suffering
             of
             Religion
             free
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             (
             
               who
               is
               that
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             9.6
             .
             not
             of
             Sedition
             )
             hath
             taught
             ,
             Mat.
             10
             ,
             and
             Luk.
             12.
             
             
               That
               he
               came
               not
               to
               send
               Peace
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               Debate
               ;
               to
               divide
               five
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               two
               against
               three
               ,
               and
               three
               against
               two
               ;
               the
               father
               against
               the
               son
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               a
               mans
               enemies
               shall
               be
               they
               of
               his
               own
               houshold
               :
            
             And
             his
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             of
             such
             Sedition
             should
             be
             kindled
             .
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             this
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             putteth
             difference
             in
             Religion
             by
             preaching
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             some
             receive
             as
             the
             savour
             of
             life
             unto
             them
             ;
             others
             refuse
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             enemies
             unto
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             thereof
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             himself
             and
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             do
             to
             me
             and
             others
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             behold
             the
             Nations
             where
             freedom
             of
             Religion
             is
             permitted
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             see
             there
             are
             not
             more
             flourishing
             and
             prosperous
             Nations
             under
             the
             Heavens
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Convocation
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               have
               made
               a
               Canon
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               hath
               not
               the
               same
               power
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               the
               godly
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               had
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
            
             ipso
             facto
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Reign
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             gotten
             him
             sure
             unto
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             they
             so
             much
             doubted
             ,
             as
             with
             my
             own
             ears
             I
             heard
             some
             of
             their
             chief
             followers
             say
             ,
             when
             his
             Highness
             was
             coming
             into
             
               England
               :
               Now
               must
               Steeples
               down
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               High
               Commission
               !
            
             (
             with
             a
             lamentation
             they
             spake
             it
             )
             then
             they
             made
             this
             Canon
             ;
             because
             their
             consciences
             are
             convinced
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             only
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             hand
             be
             turned
             ,
             
             their
             spiritual
             power
             of
             darkness
             falleth
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             darkness
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             and
             whither
             it
             must
             go
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             never
             so
             much
             means
             used
             for
             the
             supporting
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             strong
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             it
             ,
             Revel
             .
             18.
             
             As
             for
             their
             sending
             men
             to
             Hell
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             with
             their
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunications
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             no
             stronger
             weapons
             for
             the
             supportting
             of
             their
             kingdom
             ,
             it
             would
             stand
             but
             a
             short
             space
             .
             If
             Israel
             now
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             they
             said
             something
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             John
             17.14
             .
             then
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             when
             this
             King
             came
             ,
             the
             worldly
             Israel
             knew
             him
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               see
               evidently
               ,
               that
               all
               are
               but
               cavels
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               mortal
               man
               can
               make
               any
               man
               offer
               Sacrifices
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               until
               he
               be
               a
               Believer
               and
               converted
               ;
               for
               he
               must
               be
               in
               Christ
               before
               he
               may
               offer
               Sacrifices
               ;
               for
               in
               Christ
               only
               the
               Father
               accepteth
               us
               .
               But
               what
               say
               you
               ,
               Have
               they
               not
               power
               to
               compel
               men
               to
               come
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Word
               is
               publickly
               taught
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               converted
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             then
             you
             see
             that
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             (
             who
             had
             power
             to
             compel
             them
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             )
             applyed
             to
             earthly
             Princes
             ,
             is
             gone
             ,
             as
             a
             meer
             doctrine
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             God.
             And
             for
             compelling
             men
             to
             hear
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             ;
             we
             can
             learn
             of
             no
             better
             than
             of
             Him
             ,
             who
             if
             we
             hear
             not
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             dreadfull
             recompence
             .
             He
             had
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             for
             converting
             souls
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             
               sent
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               his
               Father
               sent
               him
               ,
               Joh.
            
             20.21
             .
             charging
             them
             that
             when
             they
             should
             come
             into
             a
             City
             ,
             &c.
             if
             they
             would
             not
             receive
             them
             nor
             their
             Word
             ,
             
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               their
               feet
               for
               a
               witness
               against
               them
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               it
               should
               be
               easier
               for
            
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               than
               for
               that
               City
               or
               house
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Apostles
             went
             from
             City
             to
             City
             accordingly
             .
             Here
             were
             no
             Temples
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             nor
             worldly
             power
             to
             compel
             all
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             go
             from
             City
             to
             City
             ,
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               In
               those
               dayes
               the
               Magistrates
               were
               Vnbelievers
               ,
               but
               the
               question
               is
               where
               Magistrates
               are
               Believers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Christ
             had
             all
             power
             needful
             for
             that
             work
             :
             if
             Magistracy
             were
             a
             power
             needful
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             then
             Christ
             had
             not
             all
             power
             ;
             Magistracy
             is
             Gods
             blessed
             Ordinance
             in
             its
             right
             place
             ,
             but
             let
             not
             us
             be
             wiser
             than
             God
             to
             devise
             him
             a
             means
             for
             the
             publishing
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             He
             that
             had
             all
             power
             had
             not
             ,
             nor
             hath
             commanded
             .
             Magistracy
             is
             a
             
             power
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Subjects
             and
             means
             of
             publishing
             the
             Gospel
             are
             not
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               A
               goodly
               thing
               indeed
               that
               men
               must
               go
               about
               the
               Country
               to
               preach
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             In
             your
             estimation
             it
             is
             base
             and
             contemptible
             ;
             your
             Pomp
             and
             Pride
             will
             not
             bear
             this
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             for
             you
             to
             hunt
             after
             Promotion
             till
             you
             come
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             in
             getting
             to
             be
             chief
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             within
             these
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             then
             cometh
             your
             fall
             ,
             full
             low
             ,
             if
             you
             repent
             not
             :
             But
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             chiefest
             Officers
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             even
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             thus
             basely
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             to
             and
             fro
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             worthy
             Apostle
             Paul
             preached
             this
             Gospel
             
               night
               and
               day
               with
               many
               tears
               openly
               and
               throughout
               every
               house
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               But
               if
               this
               be
               thus
               ,
               as
               for
               my
               own
               part
               I
               am
               fully
               perswaded
               it
               is
               ,
               then
               I
               see
               the
               High
               Commission
               cannot
               stand
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               for
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             So
             far
             as
             it
             is
             over
             Church-matters
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             unlawful
             :
             for
             the
             Commission
             for
             judging
             and
             punishing
             of
             the
             transgressors
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christs
             Church
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             the
             Monarch
             thereof
             ,
             a
             part
             whereof
             he
             hath
             left
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             worldly
             Commission
             or
             Power
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             uttermost
             of
             which
             Commission
             is
             Excommunication
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               The
               High
               Commission
               is
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               dare
               you
               once
               call
               it
               into
               question
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             I
             do
             take
             any
             authority
             from
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             judged
             worthy
             my
             desert
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             defend
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             over
             mens
             souls
             ,
             which
             appertaineth
             to
             no
             mortal
             man
             whatsoever
             ,
             then
             know
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             would
             rob
             him
             of
             that
             Honour
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             tread
             them
             under
             foot
             :
             Earthly
             Authority
             belongeth
             to
             earthly
             Kings
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             Authority
             belongeth
             to
             that
             one
             spiritual
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             
               KING
               of
               Kings
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               all
               your
               pleading
               will
               not
               serve
               your
               turn
               ,
               either
               you
               must
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               else
               go
               to
               Prison
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             that
             your
             course
             is
             most
             wicked
             ,
             to
             compel
             any
             by
             Persecution
             to
             perform
             any
             service
             to
             God
             (
             as
             you
             pretend
             .
             )
             Now
             I
             desire
             also
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Statute
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             requireth
             only
             civil
             obedience
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesties
             Writings
             ,
             maintaining
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             testifie
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             requireth
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             cometh
             not
             to
             Church
             ,
             or
             receiveth
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             is
             to
             be
             tendred
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             manifest
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             I
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             profess
             the
             Faith
             with
             me
             ,
             are
             most
             willing
             to
             subscribe
             unto
             it
             in
             faithfulness
             and
             truth
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             good
             to
             express
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             Anno
             3
             ,
             
               Jacobi
               Regis
            
             .
          
           
             I
             A.
             B
             ,
             
               do
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               acknowledge
               ,
               profess
               and
               testifie
               ,
               and
               declare
               in
               my
               conscience
               before
               God
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               That
               our
               sovereign
               Lord
               King
            
             James
             
               is
               lawful
               King
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               and
               Countries
               ;
               And
               than
               the
               Pope
               neither
               of
               himself
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               other
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Sea
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               by
               any
               other
               means
               with
               any
               other
               ,
               hath
               any
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               to
               dispose
               of
               any
               his
               Majesties
               Kingdoms
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               to
               authorize
               any
               forreign
               Prince
               to
               invade
               or
               annoy
               him
               or
               his
               Countries
               ,
               or
               to
               discharge
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               of
               their
               Allegiance
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               or
               to
               give
               licence
               or
               leave
               to
               any
               of
               them
               to
               bear
               Arms
               ,
               raise
               Tumults
               ,
               or
               to
               offer
               any
               violonce
               or
               hurt
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Person
               ,
               State
               or
               Government
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               within
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               .
               Also
               I
               do
               swear
               from
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               any
               Declaration
               or
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               Deprivation
               made
               or
               granted
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               or
               granted
               by
               the
               Pope
               or
               his
               Successors
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Authority
               derived
               ,
               or
               pretended
               to
               be
               derived
               from
               him
               or
               his
               Sea
               ,
               against
               the
               said
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successors
               ,
               or
               any
               Absolution
               of
               the
               said
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               I
               will
               bear
               Faith
               and
               true
               Allegiance
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               and
               him
               and
               them
               will
               defend
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               my
               power
               against
               all
               Conspiracies
               and
               Attempts
               whatsoever
               which
               shall
               be
               made
               against
               his
               or
               their
               Persons
               ,
               their
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               by
               reason
               or
               colour
               of
               any
               such
               Sentence
               or
               Declaration
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               my
               best
               endeavour
               to
               disclose
               and
               make
               known
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               all
               Treasons
               and
               traiterous
               Conspiracies
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               know
               or
               hear
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               against
               him
               or
               any
               of
               them
               .
               And
               I
               do
               further
               swear
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               from
               my
               heart
               abhor
               ,
               detest
               and
               abjure
               ,
               as
               impious
               and
               heretical
               ,
               this
               damnable
               doctrine
               and
               position
               ,
               That
               Princes
               which
               be
               Excommunicated
               or
               deprived
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               may
               be
               deposed
               or
               murdered
               by
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               I
               do
               believe
               ,
               and
               in
               conscience
               am
               resolved
               ,
               that
               neither
               
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               any
               person
               whatsoever
               ,
               hath
               power
               to
               absolve
               me
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               which
               I
               acknowledge
               by
               good
               and
               full
               Authority
               to
               be
               lawfully
               ministred
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               do
               renounce
               all
               Pardons
               and
               Dispensations
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               all
               these
               things
               I
               do
               plainly
               and
               sincerely
               acknowledge
               and
               swear
               ,
               according
               to
               these
               express
               words
               by
               me
               spoken
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               plain
               and
               common
               sense
               and
               understanding
               of
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               without
               any
               equivocation
               ,
               or
               mental
               evasion
               ,
               or
               secret
               reservation
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               I
               do
               make
               this
               Recognition
               and
               Acknowledgment
               heartily
               ,
               willingly
               and
               truly
               ,
               upon
               the
               true
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
               So
               help
               me
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Oath
               was
               intended
               for
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             :
             for
             his
             Majesty
             at
             the
             last
             Session
             of
             Parliam
             .
             Anna
             1609
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               Some
               doubts
               have
               been
               conceived
               anent
               the
               using
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ;
               and
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Act
               that
               ordains
               the
               taking
               thereof
               is
               thought
               so
               obscure
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               pressed
               therewith
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               if
               there
               be
               any
               scruple
               touching
               the
               ministring
               thereof
               ,
               I
               would
               wish
               it
               now
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             thereupon
             this
             Statute
             was
             made
             ,
             Anno
             7.
             
             
               Regni
               Regis
               Iacobi
               ,
               &c.
               Chap.
            
             6.
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             
               And
               if
               any
               person
               or
               persons
               whatsoever
               of
               ,
               or
               above
               the
               age
               of
               eighteen
               years
               ,
               do
               now
               stand
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               shall
               stand
               ,
               and
               be
               presented
               ,
               indicted
               ,
               and
               convicted
               for
               not
               coming
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               before
               the
               Ordinary
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               having
               power
               to
               take
               such
               Presentments
               or
               Indictments
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               Minister
               ,
               petty
               Constable
               or
               Church-wardens
               ,
               or
               any
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               complain
               to
               any
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               near
               adjoyning
               the
               place
               where
               any
               person
               complained
               of
               shall
               dwell
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Justice
               shall
               find
               cause
               of
               suspition
               ;
               that
               then
               any
               one
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               within
               whose
               Commission
               or
               Power
               any
               such
               person
               or
               persons
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               be
               ,
               or
               to
               whom
               complaint
               shall
               be
               made
               ,
               shall
               upon
               notice
               thereof
               require
               such
               person
               or
               persons
               to
               take
               the
               said
               Oath
               .
               And
               that
               if
               any
               person
               or
               persons
               being
               of
               the
               age
               of
               eighteen
               years
               or
               above
               ,
               shall
               refuse
               to
               take
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               duly
               tendered
               unto
               him
               or
               her
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               this
               Statute
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               persons
               authorized
               by
               this
               Law
               to
               give
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               shall
               and
               may
               commit
               the
               said
               Offender
               to
               the
               common
               Jayl
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             take
             the
             said
             Oath
             at
             their
             first
             apprehension
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             committed
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             ,
             being
             committed
             ,
             take
             the
             said
             Oath
             at
             the
             next
             open
             Court
             ,
             they
             are
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             ;
             
             if
             they
             will
             not
             take
             the
             said
             Oath
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Premunire
             ,
             as
             is
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Statute
             declared
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             daily
             practised
             with
             Papists
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ant.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Kings
               Majesty
               requireth
               your
               Allegiance
               to
               be
               testified
               by
               your
               coming
               to
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             let
             me
             demand
             this
             Question
             ;
             Doth
             the
             King
             require
             my
             coming
             to
             Church
             to
             worship
             and
             serve
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             and
             serve
             the
             King
             ?
             If
             to
             worship
             and
             serve
             the
             King
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             obey
             ;
             if
             to
             worship
             and
             serve
             God
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             do
             but
             of
             conscience
             ,
             the
             King
             himself
             saith
             he
             never
             intended
             to
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             any
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             this
             coming
             to
             Church
             being
             a
             cause
             of
             conscience
             ,
             if
             not
             he
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             my
             charge
             for
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             therefore
             you
             wrong
             his
             Majesty
             in
             thus
             affirming
             ;
             for
             his
             Highness
             requireth
             only
             my
             faithful
             allegiance
             to
             be
             testified
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Oath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             ordained
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             by
             his
             Highness
             own
             testimony
             .
             If
             I
             should
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             other
             respects
             ,
             as
             many
             Papists
             and
             other
             Hypocrites
             do
             ,
             to
             God
             it
             were
             most
             abominable
             ;
             and
             what
             faithfulness
             can
             be
             hoped
             for
             in
             such
             towards
             ,
             his
             Majesties
             Person
             and
             State
             ?
             Can
             any
             godly
             wise
             man
             think
             that
             he
             that
             playeth
             the
             dissembling
             Hypocrite
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             do
             less
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             work
             any
             villany
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             power
             ?
             and
             therefore
             herein
             you
             compelling
             me
             by
             tyranny
             ,
             to
             bring
             my
             body
             whereunto
             my
             spirit
             cannot
             be
             brought
             ,
             you
             compel
             me
             to
             hypocrisie
             with
             God
             and
             man
             :
             for
             if
             my
             heart
             were
             not
             faithfull
             in
             sincerity
             to
             his
             Majesties
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             God
             to
             witness
             (
             before
             whom
             I
             must
             be
             condemned
             or
             justified
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             these
             courses
             would
             rather
             harden
             my
             heart
             to
             work
             villany
             than
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             his
             Majesties
             many
             Testimonies
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             recorded
             with
             thankfulness
             to
             the
             Highest
             for
             guiding
             his
             heart
             and
             pen
             to
             write
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             pag
             4
             ,
             he
             saith
             (
             speaking
             of
             such
             Papists
             as
             took
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             )
             
               And
               I
               gave
               a
               good
               proof
               that
               I
               intended
               no
               Persecution
               against
               them
               for
               conscience
               cause
               ,
               but
               only
               desired
               to
               be
               secured
               of
               them
               for
               evil
               obedience
               ,
               which
               for
               conscience
               cause
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               perform
               .
            
             And
             pag.
             60.
             (
             speaking
             of
             Blackwel
             the
             Arch-Priest
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               never
               intended
               to
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               said
               Arch-Priests
               charge
               (
               as
               I
               have
               never
               done
               to
               any
               )
               for
               cause
               of
               conscience
               .
            
             And
             pag.
             127.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               punishment
               ,
               I
               do
               constantly
               maintain
               that
               which
               I
               said
               in
               my
            
             Apology
             ,
             
               That
               no
               
               man
               ,
               either
               in
               my
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               late
               Queens
               ,
               ever
               dyed
               here
               for
               his
               conscience
               :
               for
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               never
               so
               devout
               a
               Papist
               ;
               nay
               ,
               though
               he
               profess
               the
               same
               never
               so
               constantly
               ,
               his
               life
               is
               in
               no
               danger
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               if
               he
               break
               not
               out
               into
               some
               outward
               act
               expresly
               against
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               or
               plot
               not
               some
               dangerous
               or
               unlawful
               practice
               or
               attempt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             we
             may
             see
             in
             short
             what
             is
             the
             whole
             sum
             that
             he
             requireth
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Speech
             at
             the
             last
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1609.
             where
             he
             saith
             he
             sheweth
             his
             Subjects
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               I
               never
               found
               ,
               that
               blood
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               severity
               ,
               did
               good
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               for
               ,
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sure
               Rule
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               that
            
             God
             never
             loves
             to
             plant
             his
             Church
             by
             violence
             and
             bloodshed
             ,
             
               natural
               reason
               may
               even
               perswade
               us
               ,
               and
               daily
               experience
               proves
               it
               true
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               are
               severely
               persecuted
               for
               Religion
               ,
               the
               gallantness
               of
               many
               mens
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               wilfulness
               of
               their
               humours
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               justness
               of
               their
               cause
               makes
               them
               take
               a
               pride
               boldly
               to
               endure
               any
               torments
               ,
               or
               death
               it self
               ,
               to
               gain
               thereby
               the
               reputation
               of
               Martyrdom
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               a
               false
               shadow
               .
            
          
           
             A
             most
             undoubted
             Truth
             ;
             which
             if
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             manifest
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             throughout
             Christs
             Testament
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             )
             then
             how
             cursed
             are
             all
             the
             rank
             of
             you
             that
             continually
             break
             this
             sure
             Rule
             of
             God
             ,
             thus
             confidently
             acknowledge
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             planting
             your
             Church
             by
             violence
             and
             bloodshed
             ,
             forcing
             many
             thousands
             against
             their
             consciences
             to
             be
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             your
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             persecutions
             that
             would
             follow
             if
             they
             do
             not
             yeeld
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             fear
             God
             more
             than
             men
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             yeeld
             ,
             casting
             them
             into
             noisom
             Prisons
             ,
             amongst
             most
             wicked
             Blasphemers
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             wounding
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             dividing
             them
             from
             their
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Families
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             Callings
             ,
             some
             an
             hundred
             miles
             and
             more
             ,
             utterly
             consuming
             that
             substance
             they
             have
             ,
             which
             sustaineth
             the
             blood
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ;
             seldom
             or
             never
             affording
             them
             Release
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             yeelding
             to
             you
             against
             their
             consciences
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             consuming
             their
             bodies
             to
             death
             in
             Prison
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             leaving
             them
             and
             their
             Wives
             to
             horrible
             temptations
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             by
             parting
             them
             and
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             ,
             in
             taking
             them
             from
             their
             Callivgs
             ,
             and
             so
             leaving
             them
             in
             continual
             Idleness
             .
             Is
             Gods
             Church
             thus
             planted
             ?
             or
             ,
             do
             Christs
             Disciples
             thus
             plant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Oh
               I
               see
               this
               spiritual
               power
               is
               little
               inforiour
               cruelty
               to
               the
               Romish
               spiritual
               power
               :
               I
               pray
               how
               ,
               or
               when
               was
               this
               set
               up
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Henry
             the
             eight
             casting
             off
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Popes
             Power
             ,
             anno
             1534
             ,
             set
             up
             this
             Spiritual
             Power
             under
             him
             .
             See
             
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
            
             pag.
             1201
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               pray
               you
               shew
               the
               likeness
               between
               these
               two
               spiritual
               powers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             do
             my
             best
             endeavour
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             small
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Romish
             spiritual
             Power
             doth
             make
             Laws
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             compel
             all
             thereunto
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             This
             Spiritual
             Power
             doth
             the
             like
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             penalties
             ,
             as
             all
             know
             .
          
           
             The
             Romish
             Power
             doth
             give
             Titles
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Titles
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             spiritual
             Lords
             ,
             great
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             .
             This
             spiritual
             Power
             doth
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             all
             know
             .
          
           
             The
             Romish
             Power
             doth
             set
             up
             Lords
             over
             their
             Brethren
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             unto
             whom
             they
             command
             Honour
             ,
             and
             great
             Livings
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             great
             Pomp
             and
             Pride
             .
             This
             Power
             doth
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             all
             know
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             Books
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             all
             Consciences
             (
             except
             those
             that
             are
             seared
             with
             hot
             irons
             )
             convinced
             hereof
             .
             Let
             but
             Mr.
             Fox
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             described
             the
             spiritual
             Power
             Rome
             ,
             let
             but
             their
             Description
             thereof
             be
             compared
             with
             this
             spiritual
             Power
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             Pomp
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             them
             very
             little
             differ
             ,
             except
             in
             their
             Cruelties
             ,
             which
             (
             glory
             be
             to
             God
             )
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             thirsteth
             not
             after
             blood
             ,
             hath
             something
             restrained
             ;
             although
             it
             is
             most
             grievous
             Cruelty
             to
             lye
             divers
             years
             in
             most
             noisom
             and
             filthy
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             continual
             temptations
             of
             Want
             ,
             their
             Estates
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             never
             coming
             out
             (
             many
             of
             them
             )
             till
             death
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             well
             weighed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             little
             inferiour
             to
             the
             cruel
             sudden
             death
             in
             times
             of
             the
             Romish
             Power
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               very
               apparant
               it
               is
               that
               image
               or
               similitude
               of
               that
               Beast
               spoken
               of
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Oh
             yes
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Image
             of
             the
             Popish
             Power
             under
             the
             Heavens
             as
             this
             .
             Well
             ,
             our
             comfort
             is
             ,
             the
             strong
             Lord
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             (
             by
             whose
             Power
             both
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             Image
             is
             supported
             )
             
               shall
               take
               their
               Power
               from
               her
               ,
            
             then
             shall
             she
             stand
             naked
             and
             desolate
             :
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             a
             worthy
             Exhortation
             to
             all
             Princes
             ,
             &c.
             in
             his
             Apologie
             ,
             pag.
             103.
             
             The
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               For
               as
               she
               did
               fly
               but
               with
               feathers
               ,
               borrowing
               as
               well
               her
               Titles
               of
               greatness
               ,
               and
               forms
               of
               honouring
               her
               from
               You
               ,
               as
               also
               enjoying
               
               all
               her
               Temporal
               Livings
               by
               your
               liberalities
               :
               so
               if
               every
               man
               do
               but
               take
               his
               own
               again
               ,
               she
               will
               stand
               up
               naked
               &c.
               
            
             Oh
             that
             the
             words
             of
             God
             might
             be
             accepted
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             set
             down
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               Rom.
               2.
               
               Thou
               that
               teachest
               another
               ,
               teachest
               thou
               not
               thy self
               ?
            
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             take
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             their
             Titles
             of
             Greatness
             ,
             and
             forms
             of
             honouring
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Temporal
             Livings
             ,
             this
             Spiritual
             Power
             would
             stand
             very
             naked
             and
             desolate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             the
             hears
             of
             Kings
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             turn
             them
             as
             the
             Rivers
             of
             waters
             :
             
               but
               I
               desire
               your
               advice
               for
               my
               own
               estate
               :
               I
               know
               every
               one
               must
               bear
               their
               own
               burden
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               long
               time
               remained
               subject
               to
               this
               Spiritual
               Power
               ,
               partly
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               partly
               through
               fear
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             first
             declare
             into
             you
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             against
             such
             as
             submit
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             so
             from
             an
             utter
             abhorring
             thereof
             you
             may
             come
             out
             ,
             never
             to
             return
             thither
             again
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             the
             best
             I
             can
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             way
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             you
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             out
             of
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             Judgments
             are
             so
             fearful
             as
             I
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             greater
             than
             which
             is
             not
             manifested
             in
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             14.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             
               And
               the
               third
               Angel
               followed
               them
               ,
               saying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               Mark
               in
               his
               forehead
               ,
               or
               on
               his
               hand
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               Wine
               of
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               pure
               Wine
               that
               is
               poured
               into
               the
               Cup
               of
               his
               Wrath
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               tormented
               in
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               before
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Lamb.
               And
               the
               smoak
               of
               their
               torments
               shall
               ascend
               evermore
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               rest
               day
               nor
               night
               ,
               which
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               receiveth
               the
               print
               of
               his
               name
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               confess
               these
               Judgments
               are
               to
               be
               trembled
               at
               ;
               but
               how
               do
               you
               apply
               them
               properly
               to
               such
               as
               worship
               in
               these
               Assemblies
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             consciences
             herein
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             plainly
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             gain-said
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             words
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             order
             as
             they
             lye
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Worship
             .
             2ly
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Beast
             .
             3ly
             ,
             what
             his
             Image
             is
             .
             4ly
             ,
             what
             his
             Mark
             is
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Forehead
             or
             Hand
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             Whorship
             .
             It
             is
             plentifully
             manifested
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Service
             ,
             Subjection
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             to
             such
             things
             as
             are
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             as
             Mat
             4.10
             .
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
             Deut.
             13.4
             .
             and
             therefore
             
               his
               servants
               we
               are
               whom
               we
               obey
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             and
             as
             the
             
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               I
               be
               your
               Master
               ,
               where
               is
               my
               fear
               ?
               if
               a
               Father
               ,
               where
               is
               mine
               honour
               or
               worship
               ?
            
             Mal.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             sometimes
             of
             cruel
             men
             in
             power
             and
             authority
             ;
             as
             Dan.
             7.17
             .
             Luke
             13.31
             ,
             32.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.17
             .
             Sometimes
             of
             a
             blasphemous
             Spiritual
             Power
             exercised
             by
             men
             ,
             received
             of
             the
             Dragon
             exalting
             it self
             above
             God
             ,
             making
             war
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             overcoming
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             hath
             power
             over
             every
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             Nation
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             worship
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Beast
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             even
             that
             Spiritual
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             first
             wrought
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             was
             exalted
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             it
             was
             exalted
             to
             this
             cruel
             Beast
             ,
             described
             Revel
             .
             13.1
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Beast
             openeth
             his
             mouth
             to
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             saying
             and
             practizing
             ,
             that
             the
             Commandments
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             for
             his
             Service
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             but
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             setteth
             up
             Commands
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             unto
             which
             whosoever
             will
             not
             be
             subject
             ,
             Excommunication
             and
             all
             cruelty
             ,
             even
             unto
             Death
             ,
             will
             ensue
             ,
             yea
             even
             with
             Gunpowder
             ere
             it
             fail
             :
             and
             for
             this
             his
             cruelty
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Beast
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             Image
             is
             meant
             any
             form
             ,
             shape
             similitude
             ,
             or
             resemblance
             of
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             4.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             
               &c.
               Exod.
            
             20.4
             .
             so
             that
             wheresoever
             such
             a
             spiritual
             power
             is
             ,
             as
             this
             above
             described
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Beasts
             Image
             ,
             
               as
               in
               England
            
             :
             the
             like
             Power
             or
             Beast
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             under
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             in
             exaltation
             and
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             Mark
             ,
             is
             meant
             Profession
             or
             Practice
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             know
             from
             others
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             7.20.1
             Joh.
             2.3
             .
             Joh.
             13.35
             .
             As
             Badges
             of
             Marks
             do
             put
             difference
             between
             this
             mans
             and
             that
             mans
             ,
             in
             cattel
             or
             servants
             ,
             as
             by
             such
             a
             mans
             Mark
             we
             know
             these
             are
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             a
             mans
             Badg
             we
             know
             this
             man
             belongeth
             to
             such
             a
             great
             man
             :
             so
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             that
             have
             received
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             even
             as
             a
             servant
             is
             known
             by
             putting
             on
             his
             Livery
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Forehead
             or
             Hand
             ;
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             useth
             that
             phrase
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             where
             Gods
             People
             were
             commanded
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             lay
             up
             his
             Commands
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             in
             their
             souls
             ,
             but
             to
             
               bind
               them
               for
               a
               sign
               upon
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               as
               frontlets
               between
               their
               eyes
               ,
            
             Deut.
             11.18
             .
             and
             6.6
             ,
             8.
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             therein
             teaching
             ,
             that
             the
             Forehead
             and
             Hand
             are
             the
             apparantest
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             men
             :
             so
             that
             to
             receive
             the
             Mark
             in
             the
             Forehead
             or
             Hand
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             manifest
             Profession
             of
             him
             we
             obey
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             which
             
             is
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             openly
             professeth
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             to
             that
             spiritual
             cruel
             power
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             spiritual
             cruel
             power
             of
             
               England
               ,
               his
               Image
            
             ,
             (
             wheresoever
             they
             or
             either
             of
             them
             are
             exalted
             )
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             persons
             
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               Wine
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               be
               tormented
               in
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               no
               rest
               day
               nor
               night
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Your
               description
               of
               the
               Beast
               the
            
             Papists
             
               will
               deny
               ,
               so
               will
               the
            
             English
             Lord
             Bishops
             
               and
               their
               followess
               ,
               deny
               your
               description
               of
               his
               Image
               ;
               but
               thousands
               will
               grant
               both
               :
               and
               some
               will
               deny
               both
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Familists
             ,
             
               who
               say
               ,
               that
               Religion
               standeth
               not
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               submit
               to
               any
               outward
               service
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               suffer
               persecution
               (
               say
               they
               )
               are
               justly
               persecuted
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Those
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             are
             most
             of
             them
             not
             worth
             information
             ,
             because
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             are
             such
             as
             do
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             sin
             after
             enlightning
             ,
             having
             forsaken
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             walked
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             bear
             Christs
             Cross
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             some
             simple
             souls
             may
             be
             seduced
             by
             them
             ,
             let
             us
             a
             little
             in
             general
             compare
             their
             Opinion
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Religion
             standeth
             not
             only
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             for
             God
             requireth
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             :
             but
             that
             God
             requireth
             not
             our
             subjection
             (
             upon
             fearful
             punishments
             )
             to
             those
             outward
             Ordinances
             which
             he
             requireth
             ,
             is
             a
             doctrine
             of
             Devils
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             outward
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             were
             meerly
             shadows
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             
               beggerly
               rudiments
            
             ,
             Gal.
             4.16
             .
             what
             indignation
             the
             Lord
             had
             towards
             them
             that
             transgressed
             .
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             offering
             strange
             fire
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             commanded
             ,
             
               a
               fire
               went
               out
               from
               the
               Lord
               and
               destroyed
               them
               ,
            
             Levit.
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             
               men
               of
            
             Bethshemesh
             
               looking
               into
               the
               outward
            
             Ark
             ,
             
               which
               God
               had
               forbidden
               ,
               the
               Lord
               slew
               fifty
               thousand
               and
               threescore
               and
               ten
               of
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             6.19
             .
             Vzza
             ,
             of
             a
             good
             intent
             ,
             leaning
             his
             shoulder
             to
             the
             same
             outward
             Ark
             ,
             which
             God
             forbad
             ,
             the
             Lord
             slew
             him
             ,
             I
             Chr.
             13
             7
             —
             10.
             
             Vzziah
             the
             King
             oftering
             up
             outward
             Incense
             ,
             (
             which
             God
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             only
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.3
             ,
             7.
             )
             the
             Lord
             smore
             him
             with
             Leprosie
             until
             his
             death
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             
             Corah
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             what
             fearful
             Judgments
             came
             upon
             them
             (
             though
             he
             a
             Levite
             )
             for
             presuming
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ,
             the
             Earth
             opening
             and
             swallowing
             them
             up
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
             King
             Saul
             likewise
             offering
             up
             Incense
             (
             in
             time
             of
             need
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             the
             Lord
             rent
             his
             Kingdom
             from
             him
             ,
             
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             as
             also
             for
             his
             disobedience
             afterwards
             ,
             touching
             the
             fat
             of
             the
             Amalecks
             Cattel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             
             How
             often
             was
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             poured
             down
             upon
             them
             Israelites
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             transgression
             of
             his
             outward
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             place
             ,
             person
             ,
             and
             things
             ?
             for
             it
             was
             a
             Law
             ,
             Lev.
             17.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               That
               who
               so
               brought
               not
               his
               Sacrifice
               to
               the
               place
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               to
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               offered
               it
               up
               other
               where
               ,
               blood
               should
               be
               imputed
               to
               that
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               People
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             
               such
               Sacrifices
               were
               esteemed
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               offered
               to
               Devils
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             caused
             them
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             (
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             )
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               confirmeth
               not
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               to
               do
               them
               :
               and
               all
               the
               people
               must
               say
               ,
               So
               be
               it
               .
            
             Was
             God
             thus
             jealous
             of
             Moses's
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             is
             he
             less
             jealous
             of
             Christs
             ?
             Must
             he
             dye
             that
             despiseth
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             escape
             that
             despiseth
             Christs
             ,
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ?
             And
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               becometh
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               ,
               to
               fulfil
               all
               Righteousness
               in
               outward
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               washing
               with
               water
               ,
            
             Mat.
             3.15
             .
             And
             ,
             
               whosoever
               saith
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               God
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               not
               his
               Commandments
               ,
            
             (
             which
             are
             outward
             ,
             aswell
             as
             inward
             )
             
               he
               is
               a
               lyar
            
             ,
             1
             Job
             .
             2.4
             .
             And
             
               whosoever
               breaks
               the
               least
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               men
               so
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               ,
               called
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.19
             .
             And
             
               whosoever
               will
               not
               hear
               that
               Prophet
            
             (
             Christ
             Jesus
             )
             
               in
               all
               things
               that
               he
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               out
               of
               his
               People
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
             The
             affections
             of
             the
             soul
             are
             to
             be
             manifested
             by
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             good
             intents
             or
             affections
             are
             abominable
             .
             We
             may
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             worship
             God
             with
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             with
             our
             bodies
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               we
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               not
               be
               the
               servants
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               must
               glorifie
               God
               with
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               with
               our
               spirits
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               his
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             and
             7.23
             .
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             satisfie
             any
             concerning
             the
             overthrow
             of
             this
             cursed
             Conceit
             ,
             knowing
             also
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Disciples
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             might
             ,
             and
             may
             live
             peaceably
             enough
             from
             Persecution
             ,
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             might
             be
             observed
             ,
             
               viz.
               Submission
               with
               our
               bodies
               to
               any
               outward
               service
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             discover
             such
             Hypocrites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               bless
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               learned
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             13.8
             .
             to
             say
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               when
               I
               see
               things
               are
               evidently
               manifested
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               am
               desirous
               to
               submit
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               cavil
               .
               But
               you
               know
               it
               is
               pleaded
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               English
               Assemblies
               .
            
          
           
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             they
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             Gods
             Mysteries
             are
             contained
             ,
             which
             are
             locked
             up
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             revealed
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             Col.
             1.26
             .
             which
             they
             wofully
             pervert
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             :
             They
             have
             also
             imitations
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             
               Water
               ,
               Bread
            
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             after
             their
             own
             inventions
             ;
             which
             things
             make
             them
             boast
             so
             much
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             reason
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               We
               are
               Gods
               People
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
             The
             Philistims
             might
             better
             have
             reasoned
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             5.
             who
             had
             the
             true
             Ark
             of
             God
             amongst
             them
             ;
             (
             these
             have
             but
             a
             shew
             )
             
               We
               are
               Gods
               People
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               Gods
               Ark
               and
               holy
               Oracles
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             But
             I
             think
             they
             had
             no
             great
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             thereof
             in
             the
             end
             :
             No
             more
             shall
             these
             have
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             God
             recompenceth
             all
             that
             withhold
             the
             Truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
             Gods
             dealing
             is
             not
             now
             as
             it
             was
             of
             old
             ,
             he
             now
             reserveth
             punishment
             to
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             he
             is
             patient
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             men
             repent
             :
             but
             they
             despise
             his
             bountifulness
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             preaching
             peace
             when
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Ministers
               preach
               many
               excellent
               Truths
               ,
               and
               do
               bring
               people
               to
               much
               reformation
               in
               many
               things
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             True
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Devil
             should
             come
             in
             his
             own
             likeness
             ,
             men
             would
             resist
             him
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             transformeth
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             therefore
             he
             deceiveth
             .
             So
             his
             ministers
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             teach
             all
             lyes
             ,
             man
             would
             not
             be
             deceived
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             plead
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             teach
             many
             Truths
             ,
             people
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             they
             teach
             ,
             they
             neither
             could
             nor
             should
             teach
             publickly
             ,
             their
             mouths
             should
             be
             stopped
             ,
             if
             they
             received
             not
             that
             their
             power
             to
             teach
             such
             Truths
             from
             those
             the
             Dragon
             sends
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             can
             receive
             those
             Truths
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             receive
             the
             Devil
             by
             whose
             power
             they
             teach
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Mat.
             10.40
             .
             
               He
               that
               receiveth
               you
               ,
               receiveth
               me
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               receiveth
               me
               ,
               receiveth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             So
             ,
             he
             that
             receiveth
             those
             the
             Beast
             sends
             ,
             receiveth
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             receiveth
             the
             Beast
             ,
             receiveth
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Devil
             .
             Further.
             Did
             not
             that
             Southsayer
             Balaam
             teach
             excellent
             Truths
             ?
             Numb
             .
             23
             &
             24
             chapters
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Southsayers
             of
             the
             Philistims
             the
             like
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             
             Yea
             ,
             Those
             in
             the
             Gospel
             preach
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             Mat.
             7.22
             .
             As
             many
             moe
             testimonies
             might
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             For
             their
             bringing
             of
             people
             to
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             therein
             doing
             great
             works
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             Southsayers
             ,
             before
             recited
             ,
             
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             shew
             the
             Princes
             their
             sin
             in
             detaining
             Gods
             Ark
             ,
             and
             the
             judgments
             against
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             send
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             Pharoah
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             hardned
             their
             hearts
             ?
             And
             was
             not
             Reformation
             wrought
             hereby
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             they
             that
             preached
             in
             Christs
             Name
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             and
             great
             works
             ?
             of
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             testifieth
             ,
             
               he
               never
               acknowledged
               them
            
             .
             But
             let
             us
             a
             little
             consider
             wherein
             the
             Reformation
             consistech
             ,
             procured
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             in
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Whoredom
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             &c.
             moral
             duties
             ,
             which
             things
             whosoever
             is
             not
             reformed
             in
             ,
             shall
             never
             see
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ;
             yet
             which
             things
             many
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             (
             that
             knew
             not
             God
             )
             abounded
             in
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             know
             the
             Stories
             cannot
             deny
             .
             But
             do
             they
             teach
             their
             hearers
             to
             hate
             vain
             inventions
             ,
             and
             love
             God's
             Law
             ?
             In
             a
             general
             manner
             of
             teaching
             they
             may
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             come
             to
             particular
             practice
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             what
             they
             will
             do
             .
             Do
             they
             teach
             any
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             one
             Law-giver
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             the
             guidance
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Antichrists
             Abominations
             ?
             No
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             must
             sigh
             and
             groan
             ,
             till
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             reform
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             subject
             :
             And
             if
             the
             powerful
             working
             of
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             prevail
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             not
             reforming
             will
             not
             excuse
             you
             at
             the
             day
             of
             account
             ,
             but
             that
             
               that
               soul
               that
               committeth
               abomination
               shall
               dye
               ,
            
             and
             that
             rather
             than
             you
             will
             worship
             the
             Beast
             or
             his
             Image
             ,
             you
             will
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             peaceably
             ,
             separating
             your self
             from
             such
             open
             prophanation
             as
             neither
             can
             nor
             will
             be
             reformed
             ;
             endeavouring
             to
             square
             your self
             both
             in
             your
             entrance
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             Christs
             way
             ,
             unto
             that
             golden
             Rule
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             for
             direction
             :
             then
             the
             best
             of
             all
             those
             Preachers
             and
             Reformers
             will
             be
             hot
             and
             bitter
             ,
             labouring
             with
             all
             the
             turning
             of
             devices
             to
             turn
             you
             ,
             and
             withhold
             you
             from
             Reformation
             :
             And
             if
             they
             cannot
             prevail
             hereby
             ,
             then
             publish
             you
             in
             their
             priviledged
             Pulpits
             ,
             where
             none
             may
             answer
             them
             ,
             You
             are
             a
             
               Schismatick
               ,
               Brownist
               ,
               Anabaptist
            
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             to
             make
             the
             multitude
             abhor
             your
             doings
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             follow
             you
             therein
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             (
             if
             not
             all
             )
             under
             a
             colour
             ,
             procure
             your
             Imprisonment
             and
             trouble
             by
             their
             Canonized
             Lords
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             their
             hellish
             Pursevants
             .
             And
             such
             Preachers
             of
             Reformation
             are
             the
             best
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Oh
               how
               have
               we
               been
               besotted
               in
               these
               things
               for
               want
               of
               true
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               !
               how
               have
               I
               and
               others
               satisfied
               our selves
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               in
               that
               our
               estate
               was
               happy
               ,
               
               perswading
               our selves
               thereof
               !
               when
               alas
               ,
            
             our
             fear
             towards
             God
             was
             taught
             by
             the
             inventions
             of
             men
             ;
             
               but
               the
               reason
               thereof
               was
               ,
               we
               judged
               our selves
               by
               our
               own
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             let
             not
             that
             seem
             strange
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             perswade
             themselves
             of
             their
             good
             estate
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             The
             Israelites
             ,
             Gods
             People
             ,
             thought
             their
             estate
             good
             many
             times
             ,
             when
             alas
             it
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             declared
             unto
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             they
             boasted
             of
             God
             being
             their
             Father
             ,
             when
             they
             not
             so
             much
             as
             knew
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             8.19
             .
             yea
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             of
             their
             father
             the
             Devil
             ,
             ver
             .
             44.
             
             The
             five
             foolish
             Virgins
             thought
             their
             condition
             good
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             been
             let
             in
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             Luke
             20.
             
             The
             wicked
             thought
             they
             did
             God
             service
             that
             killed
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             Joh.
             16.2
             ,
             
               Mans
               heart
               is
               deceitful
            
             ,
             Jer.
             17.9
             .
             Who
             are
             more
             confident
             of
             their
             good
             estate
             with
             God
             than
             the
             Papists
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             gross
             abominations
             ?
             Even
             so
             have
             you
             and
             I
             (
             God
             pardon
             us
             )
             thought
             beyond
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             ,
             having
             such
             zealous
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             teach
             so
             many
             excellent
             Truths
             under
             the
             title
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             till
             we
             came
             to
             examine
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             did
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             then
             we
             found
             them
             to
             have
             no
             other
             Ministry
             than
             that
             they
             received
             from
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             Image
             ,
             which
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Are
               all
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               in
               this
               fearful
               estate
               to
               be
               case
               into
               the
               Lake
               ,
               that
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             submit
             ,
             obey
             ,
             or
             worship
             the
             Beast
             without
             exception
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God.
             So
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               worship
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             worshippers
             under
             the
             Beast's
             Image
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             sorts
             :
             First
             ,
             those
             that
             ignorantly
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             all
             that
             is
             practised
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             those
             that
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             many
             things
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             gladly
             have
             removed
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             cannot
             without
             the
             Crosss
             of
             Christ
             ,
             partly
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             their
             Prophets
             (
             that
             the
             things
             are
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             pretences
             )
             all
             submit
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               affirm
               ,
               There
               be
               thousands
               in
            
             England
             
               that
               never
               worshipped
               the
               Beast
               ,
               &c.
               but
               be
               careful
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Such
             are
             not
             under
             these
             Judgments
             ;
             but
             if
             their
             meaning
             be
             of
             any
             that
             submit
             to
             these
             Ordinances
             appointed
             for
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             such
             
             Teachers
             preach
             peace
             when
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             strengthen
             the
             wicked
             that
             they
             cannot
             return
             from
             their
             wicked
             way
             ,
             by
             promising
             them
             life
             ,
             whose
             reward
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             the
             reward
             of
             such
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Ezek.
             13.1
             .
             and
             chap.
             14.10
             .
             because
             they
             follow
             their
             own
             spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             received
             it
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Such
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               Wine
               of
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               also
               affirmed
               by
               some
               ,
               That
               in
               respect
               of
               personal
               graces
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Professors
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               )
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               communicated
               with
               privately
               ,
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Church
               actions
               they
               are
               members
               of
               Antichrists
               body
               ,
               to
               whom
               are
               Judgments
               of
               God
               appertaineth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             This
             opinion
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             but
             from
             man's
             vain
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             which
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             let
             us
             a
             little
             consider
             of
             it
             .
             In
             truth
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             respect
             they
             have
             Gods
             Promises
             appertaining
             to
             them
             :
             in
             another
             respect
             they
             have
             Gods
             most
             fearful
             Torments
             (
             pronounced
             against
             that
             Beast
             ,
             and
             that
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             Rev.
             19.20
             .
             )
             appertaining
             to
             them
             :
             In
             one
             respect
             they
             are
             Gods
             People
             ,
             serving
             Him
             their
             Master
             :
             in
             another
             respect
             the
             Devils
             people
             ,
             serving
             him
             their
             master
             :
             In
             one
             respect
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             in
             another
             respect
             they
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
             But
             what
             false
             doctrine
             this
             is
             ,
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             doth
             discover
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               masters
               ;
               ye
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Riches
               ,
            
             Mat.
             6.25
             .
             And
             can
             any
             serve
             Christ
             and
             the
             Beast
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             Dragon
             ?
             When
             Christ
             shall
             come
             at
             the
             last
             day
             to
             give
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             will
             he
             say
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             In
             respect
             of
             thy
             personal
             graces
             I
             will
             save
             thee
             ,
             Come
             thou
             blessed
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             will
             say
             to
             all
             his
             Children
             :
             )
             But
             in
             respect
             of
             thy
             being
             a
             member
             of
             Antichrists
             body
             ,
             I
             will
             damn
             thee
             ,
             Go
             thou
             cursed
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             to
             all
             that
             worship
             or
             obey
             the
             Beast
             ?
             Will
             not
             Christ
             Jesus
             pronounce
             absolutely
             either
             Salvation
             or
             Condemnation
             to
             every
             one
             ?
             and
             that
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             Joh.
             12.48
             .
             so
             as
             God
             in
             his
             Righteousness
             will
             either
             justifie
             or
             condemn
             every
             man
             :
             So
             hath
             He
             taught
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             Fountain
             can
             make
             salt
             water
             and
             sweet
             ,
             Jam.
             3.12
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             by
             mens
             fruits
             we
             should
             know
             and
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             not
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             trees
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             this
             opinion
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             either
             good
             ,
             or
             evil
             :
             alwayes
             taking
             heed
             ,
             
               we
               justifie
               not
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             nor
             
               condemn
               the
               innocent
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               abominable
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             And
             for
             any
             communion
             whatsoever
             with
             them
             ;
             
               What
               fellowship
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               Righteous
               with
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               the
               
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               with
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Beast
               ?
            
             But
             I
             leave
             this
             for
             further
             answer
             to
             thse
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             are
             nearer
             to
             this
             man
             that
             hath
             published
             this
             opinion
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             yet
             hath
             (
             according
             to
             truth
             )
             confessed
             in
             writing
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               Christ
               ,
               by
               any
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               but
               a
               pouring
               out
               of
               his
               eternal
               Wrath
               upon
               them
               .
            
             Mr.
             De-Cluse
             .
             Advertis
             .
             pag.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               I
               praise
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               much
               informed
               in
               these
               things
               ;
               yet
               one
               thing
               more
               I
               will
               desire
               your
               answer
               unto
               :
               The
               case
               standeth
               thus
               with
               me
               :
               In
               these
               things
               I
               am
               betwixt
               faith
               and
               doubting
               ;
               though
               the
               rather
               I
               believe
               these
               things
               you
               say
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               never
               go
               to
               these
               Assemblies
               again
               without
               sin
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               not
               so
               perswaded
               thereof
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               suffer
               for
               it
               :
               What
               if
               I
               should
               (
               not
               having
               Faith
               to
               suffer
               )
               for
               fear
               of
               persecution
               ,
               go
               to
               their
               Worship
               again
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             It
             were
             your
             most
             fearful
             sin
             ,
             which
             I
             prove
             thus
             ;
             and
             I
             pray
             you
             observe
             it
             well
             :
             You
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             either
             as
             being
             verily
             perswaded
             you
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             this
             beginning
             of
             Light
             in
             you
             should
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             so
             your
             estate
             is
             with
             the
             worst
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             :
             or
             else
             you
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             doubting
             whether
             you
             do
             well
             or
             no
             :
             For
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             you
             do
             it
             knowing
             you
             do
             evil
             .
             If
             you
             do
             it
             doubting
             ,
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               sin
            
             ,
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
             which
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             not
             approve
             your self
             to
             do
             well
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             then
             
               God
               is
               merciful
               to
               forgive
               your
               sin
               ,
            
             either
             this
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.9
             .
             But
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             you
             sin
             not
             therein
             ,
             doing
             it
             doubtingly
             ,
             you
             make
             God
             a
             lyar
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               your
               sin
               remaineth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               What
               if
               I
               should
               many
               times
               go
               through
               weakness
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             unfainedly
             repent
             ,
             being
             through
             weakness
             ,
             there
             is
             mercy
             with
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ,
            
             Mat
             ,
             18.21
             ,
             22.
             
             But
             we
             had
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             our
             repentance
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             
               what
               Care
               it
               worketh
               in
               you
               ,
               yea
               ,
               what
               Indignation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             and
             custom
             in
             sin
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             we
             had
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             we
             be
             not
             hardned
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               you
               hold
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               approve
               himself
               in
               sinning
               ,
               his
               sin
               remaineth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             sin
             ,
             and
             say
             he
             hath
             not
             sinned
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.8
             .
             and
             
               God
               will
               enter
               into
               judgment
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Jer.
             2.35
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               absolutely
               I
               see
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               worship
               the
               Beast
               ,
               or
               his
               Image
               ,
               &c.
               as
               before
               you
               have
               shewed
               ,
               he
               neither
               hath
               Faith
               nor
               Fear
               
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               what
               shew
               of
               Godliness
               soever
               he
               maketh
               .
               But
               what
               say
               you
               ,
               may
               not
               a
               man
               that
               separateth
               from
               all
               uncleanness
               ,
               though
               he
               yet
               see
               not
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               may
               not
               such
               a
               man
               be
               saved
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             his
             only
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             be
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             an
             example
             hereof
             we
             have
             in
             Cornelius
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             
             
               But
               if
               any
               will
               not
               hear
               that
               Prophet
            
             (
             Christ
             Jesus
             )
             
               in
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               out
               of
               his
               People
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               What
               do
               you
               mean
               by
            
             will
             not
             hear
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             That
             when
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Way
             of
             God
             is
             manifested
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             despise
             and
             contemn
             it
             ,
             or
             carelesly
             neglect
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             men
             may
             not
             receive
             some
             of
             Christs
             Truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Next
               after
               forsaking
               the
               wayes
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               imbracing
               Christ
               for
               our
               Righteousness
               ,
               what
               must
               we
               do
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Christs
             whole
             Testament
             teacheth
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             after
             repentence
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             
               baptized
               with
               water
               ,
               Matth.
            
             16.16
             .
             Acts
             2.41
             .
             and
             8.12
             ,
             38.
             and
             9.18
             .
             and
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             calling
             these
             the
             
               beginnings
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             foundation
             ,
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               May
               none
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               partake
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             
               presumeth
               above
               what
               is
               written
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             accursed
             ,
             Gal.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
             For
             there
             was
             never
             true
             Church
             ,
             since
             Christ
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             joyned
             together
             of
             unbaptized
             persons
             ,
             though
             some
             have
             vainly
             published
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               True
               ,
               I
               think
               that
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               where
               the
               persons
               were
               never
               baptized
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               cometh
               ,
               are
               baptized
               ,
               Therefore
               why
               need
               they
               again
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             baptized
             with
             Christs
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             will
             acknowledge
             they
             need
             not
             again
             be
             baptized
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             Christs
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             ;
             for
             Christ
             requireth
             that
             only
             his
             Disciple
             should
             baptize
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             into
             his
             Body
             :
             none
             of
             which
             is
             in
             Romes
             baptism
             :
             For
             Christs
             adversaries
             
             wash
             with
             water
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             not
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               confess
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               members
               thereof
               ,
               are
               the
               Church
               and
               members
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               but
               they
               use
               the
               water
               and
               words
               in
               their
               Baptism
               that
               Christ
               appointed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             ?
             is
             it
             therefore
             Christs
             Baptism
             ?
             The
             Conjurers
             used
             the
             same
             words
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             Acts
             19.13
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               We
               adjure
               you
               by
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Jesus
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             abominable
             was
             their
             action
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               50.
               
               Unto
               the
               wicked
               said
               God
               ,
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               with
               my
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               my
               Word
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Also
             the
             Papists
             use
             the
             same
             words
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             used
             in
             his
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             Is
             it
             therefore
             Christs
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             ?
             They
             use
             also
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             washing
             with
             water
             ,
             in
             baptizing
             their
             Bells
             ,
             that
             they
             use
             in
             baptizing
             their
             Infants
             ,
             Is
             it
             therefore
             Christs
             Baptism
             ?
             If
             answer
             be
             made
             ,
             Bells
             are
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             No
             more
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             wicked
             Persecutors
             ,
             by
             our
             Opposits
             own
             confession
             .
             If
             this
             were
             any
             thing
             ,
             you
             should
             see
             what
             would
             follow
             :
             The
             Baptism
             of
             Rome
             is
             Christs
             Baptism
             ,
             because
             they
             use
             water
             and
             these
             words
             ;
             So
             if
             any
             use
             water
             and
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             Christs
             adversaries
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             are
             )
             then
             there
             is
             Christs
             Baptism
             .
             Consider
             this
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             truth
             there
             is
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Though
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               should
               be
               naught
               ,
               yet
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               may
               be
               good
               ,
               in
               that
               there
               be
               many
               thousands
               that
               were
               never
               baptized
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             made
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             is
             apparant
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Reign
             ,
             after
             Qu.
             Maries
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             continueth
             unto
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             makes
             it
             not
             approvable
             .
             And
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             bid
             the
             Protestants
             prove
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             hold
             any
             other
             Baptism
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             have
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             recant
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Baptism
             now
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             than
             that
             of
             Rome
             :
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             baptizeth
             all
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             most
             wicked
             that
             are
             in
             her
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             baptizeth
             all
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             most
             wicked
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             Timber
             are
             both
             these
             Churches
             
             built
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             
               as
               is
               the
               Mother
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Daughter
               .
            
             And
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             first
             building
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             in
             most
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Law-makers
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             their
             Abominations
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             enough
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             first
             ;
             unto
             which
             ,
             whosoever
             submitteth
             ,
             or
             obeyeth
             ,
             or
             maintaineth
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             their
             humane
             trash
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             tormented
             in
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             for
             evermore
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             have
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             Gods
             fear
             cast
             away
             that
             cursed
             action
             of
             washing
             ,
             where
             was
             neither
             Christs
             Disciple
             administring
             ,
             nor
             his
             Disciple
             upon
             whom
             it
             was
             adminstred
             ,
             nor
             Christs
             Body
             or
             Church
             baptized
             into
             :
             and
             obey
             Christs
             Voice
             ,
             in
             becoming
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             baptized
             by
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Body
             or
             Church
             .
             This
             only
             is
             Christs
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             all
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             held
             accursed
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             sort
             maintained
             or
             kept
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               objected
               ,
               That
               we
               must
               cast
               away
               that
               which
               is
               mans
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               retain
               that
               which
               is
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Washing
               ,
               and
               Water
               ,
               and
               Words
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             I
             deny
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             action
             was
             Gods
             Ordinance
             or
             Appointment
             :
             what
             truth
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             because
             God
             appointeth
             Water
             ,
             and
             Washing
             ,
             and
             Words
             in
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             therefore
             howsoever
             Water
             ,
             and
             Washing
             and
             these
             Words
             are
             used
             ,
             that
             is
             Christs
             Ordinance
             ?
             I
             confess
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Washing
             ,
             and
             Words
             are
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             being
             used
             as
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             the
             which
             I
             acknowledge
             must
             be
             held
             ;
             but
             this
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             action
             fore-spoken
             of
             being
             not
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             action
             appointed
             of
             God
             (
             as
             the
             adversaries
             confess
             )
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             as
             execrable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Further
               ,
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               They
               repent
               of
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               ,
               and
               retain
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             discovering
             of
             this
             deceit
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             evil
             they
             confess
             and
             that
             they
             repent
             of
             :
             say
             they
             ,
             An
             unlawfull
             person
             performed
             an
             unlawful
             action
             upon
             an
             unlawful
             person
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             evil
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             this
             action
             ,
             thus
             unlawfully
             performed
             may
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             yet
             repented
             of
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             confessing
             ,
             but
             forsaking
             sin
             ;
             in
             repentance
             ,
             Pra.
             28.13
             .
             Can
             a
             Thief
             that
             hath
             stolen
             Goods
             ,
             repent
             thereof
             to
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             restitution
             to
             the
             party
             wronged
             ?
             being
             in
             his
             
             power
             ,
             or
             having
             ability
             to
             restore
             ;
             I
             would
             know
             how
             this
             will
             be
             maintained
             ?
             for
             the
             one
             is
             a
             greater
             theft
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               further
               objected
               ,
               That
            
             Jeroboams
             
               followers
               had
               no
               right
               to
               Circumcision
               in
               their
               idolatrous
               estate
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               were
               circumcised
               in
               that
               estate
               ,
               were
               not
               afterwards
               circumcised
               when
               they
               came
               to
               repentance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             their
             forgery
             so
             to
             object
             :
             for
             ,
             either
             they
             had
             right
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             being
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             although
             in
             transgression
             ,
             or
             else
             none
             had
             right
             to
             Circumcision
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             no
             not
             Judah
             :
             For
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             because
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             were
             in
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             had
             no
             right
             to
             Circumcision
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             same
             be
             said
             in
             as
             high
             a
             measure
             of
             Judah
             ?
             was
             Israels
             sin
             half
             so
             great
             as
             Judahs
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Israel
             forsook
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ;
             so
             did
             Judah
             too
             ,
             worshipping
             under
             every
             green
             tree
             ,
             and
             Grove
             ,
             and
             high
             place
             :
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             said
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             much
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             other
             .
             This
             is
             a
             meer
             deceitful
             forgery
             ,
             raised
             up
             by
             Satan
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             shall
             perish
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             believe
             these
             lyes
             ,
             and
             have
             pleasure
             therein
             ;
             concluding
             from
             this
             false
             ground
             ,
             That
             because
             the
             Israelites
             in
             transgression
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             after
             coming
             to
             repentance
             were
             not
             circumcised
             again
             :
             So
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               Sodomites
            
             and
             Babylonians
             ,
             never
             having
             been
             Israelites
             ,
             baptized
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             Satan
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rebaptised
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             there
             being
             no
             comparison
             betwixt
             the
             persons
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             
               true
               Israelites
            
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Gods
             People
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             Circumcision
             appertained
             ,
             &
             who
             should
             have
             increased
             their
             transgressions
             if
             they
             had
             not
             performed
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             
               true
               Babylonians
            
             ,
             Gods
             adversaries
             ,
             unto
             whom
             God
             threatneth
             his
             Judgements
             ,
             for
             taking
             his
             Ordinances
             in
             their
             mouthes
             or
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               see
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               true
               proportion
               betwixt
               the
               persons
               in
               Circumcision
               and
               Baptism
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               were
               the
               persons
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               which
               Circumcision
               taught
               them
               the
               forsaking
               of
               their
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               bound
               them
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.3
             .
             
               and
               they
               had
               no
               cause
               to
               repent
               of
               that
               their
               action
               :
               The
               other
               are
               not
               the
               persons
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               but
               sinned
               in
               that
               their
               action
               ,
               and
               must
               repent
               thereof
               ,
               by
               your
               opposits
               own
               confession
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               granted
               ,
               this
               question
               ariseth
               ,
               Who
               shall
               then
               baptize
               after
               Antichrists
               exaltation
               ?
            
          
           
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             For
             answer
             to
             this
             :
             There
             are
             three
             wayes
             professed
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             One
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             their
             several
             successors
             ,
             professing
             succession
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             ministers
             :
             Another
             by
             the
             Familists
             and
             scattered
             flock
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             intermeddle
             therewith
             lawfully
             ,
             till
             their
             extraordinary
             men
             come
             :
             Another
             ,
             we
             and
             others
             affirm
             ,
             That
             any
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             world
             soever
             ,
             coming
             to
             the
             Lords
             way
             ,
             he
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             preaching
             that
             way
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             converting
             ,
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             also
             to
             baptise
             them
             .
             The
             two
             former
             I
             shall
             through
             the
             help
             of
             God
             confute
             ,
             and
             confirm
             the
             latter
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             the
             Papists
             and
             all
             their
             several
             successors
             ,
             some
             standing
             for
             all
             by
             succession
             from
             Rome
             ,
             some
             for
             more
             ,
             some
             for
             less
             ,
             some
             for
             nothing
             but
             Baptism
             ,
             being
             of
             our
             Judgement
             for
             the
             appointing
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
             To
             them
             all
             I
             answer
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psa
             .
             50.16
             .
             
               What
               have
               Antichrists
               Ministers
               to
               do
               to
               take
               Gods
               Word
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               or
               to
               declare
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               seeing
               they
               hate
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               and
               have
               cast
               Gods
               Word
               behind
               their
               backs
               ?
            
             If
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             his
             Word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             then
             not
             with
             Ministry
             and
             Baptism
             .
             Besides
             ,
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             that
             the
             adversaries
             of
             Him
             ,
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             dwell
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             should
             build
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Nehem.
             2.20
             .
             
               The
               God
               of
               Heaven
               he
               will
               prosper
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               his
               Servants
               will
               rise
               up
               and
               build
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               you
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               portion
               ,
               nor
               right
               ,
               nor
               memorial
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             that
             fantastical
             Sect
             I
             answer
             ;
             It
             is
             their
             dream
             and
             false
             vision
             to
             look
             for
             extraordinary
             men
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             not
             spoken
             it
             :
             
               For
               if
               an
               Angel
               from
               Hevven
               should
               come
               and
               preach
               otherwise
            
             than
             those
             extraordinary
             men
             the
             Apostles
             have
             preached
             ,
             which
             none
             else
             could
             preach
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             written
             in
             Christs
             Testament
             ,
             
               we
               are
               to
               hold
               them
               accursed
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Which
             Truth
             none
             need
             go
             into
             Heaven
             to
             seek
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             that
             searcheth
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             find
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             all
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             and
             ask
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             6.1
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               me
               hear
               your
               confirmation
               of
               your
               practice
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             in
             the
             second
             building
             of
             the
             material
             Temple
             ,
             after
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             in
             Caldea
             ;
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             proportion
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             second
             building
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Temple
             after
             the
             captivity
             of
             spiritual
             Babylon
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             every
             
               Israelite
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Lord
               was
               ,
               and
               whose
               spirit
               
               the
               Lord
               stirred
               up
               ,
               was
               commanded
               to
               go
               and
               build
               ,
               Ezra
            
             1.3
             ,
             5.
             though
             some
             were
             more
             excellent
             in
             the
             business
             than
             others
             .
             So
             now
             ,
             every
             spiritual
             Israelite
             with
             whom
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             and
             whose
             spirit
             the
             Lord
             stirreth
             up
             ,
             are
             commanded
             to
             go
             and
             build
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             prosper
             them
             in
             rising
             up
             and
             building
             ,
             though
             some
             be
             more
             excellent
             in
             the
             business
             than
             others
             ;
             the
             beginning
             of
             which
             spiritual
             building
             ,
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             beget
             men
             anew
             by
             the
             immortal
             seed
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             so
             making
             them
             living
             stones
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             comple
             them
             together
             a
             spiritual
             house
             unto
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             upon
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             Faith
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             every
             where
             teach
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               confessed
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               any
               that
               have
               gifis
               may
               preach
               ,
               and
               convert
               ,
               but
               not
               baptize
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Such
             our
             Saviour
             accounteth
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             reproveth
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             that
             held
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Gold
             on
             the
             Temple
             ;
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Offering
             on
             the
             Altar
             :
             to
             whom
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Wether
               is
               greater
               ,
               the
               Gold
               ,
               or
               the
               Temple
               that
               sanctifieth
               the
               Gold
               ?
               the
               Offering
               ,
               or
               the
               Altar
               that
               sanctifieth
               the
               Offering
               ?
            
             So
             may
             I
             say
             ,
             Whether
             is
             greater
             ,
             the
             Water
             and
             Washing
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             that
             sanctifies
             the
             Water
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               What
               other
               example
               have
               you
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               an
               unbaptized
               person
               may
               baptize
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             were
             no
             other
             than
             that
             afore-mentioned
             ,
             it
             were
             sufficient
             .
             An
             Israelite
             circumcised
             in
             flesh
             ,
             God
             stirring
             up
             his
             heart
             ,
             was
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             stone
             to
             the
             last
             ;
             So
             an
             Israelite
             circumcised
             in
             heart
             ,
             God
             stirring
             him
             up
             ,
             is
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             stone
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             beginning
             with
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               preach
               and
               baptize
               ,
               teaching
               to
               observe
               all
               that
               God
               commands
               ,
               as
               Christ
               teacheth
               his
               Disciples
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             But
             further
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             particular
             example
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             who
             being
             unbaptised
             ,
             preached
             ,
             converted
             ,
             and
             baptised
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             But
             John
             Baptist
             
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               man
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               for
               God
               spake
               to
               him
               extraordinarily
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             ,
             Is
             not
             his
             practice
             written
             for
             our
             instruction
             ?
             God
             
               hath
               spoken
               at
               several
               times
               after
               sundry
               manners
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.1
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             all
             to
             one
             end
             .
             As
             for
             this
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             that
             spake
             to
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             in
             the
             wilderness
             his
             Word
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             speaketh
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Scriptures
             the
             same
             Word
             he
             spake
             to
             John
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             preach
             and
             practise
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ?
             seeing
             now
             God
             speaketh
             to
             no
             particular
             persons
             ;
             
               For
               whatsoever
               things
               were
               written
               afore
               time
               ,
               were
               written
               for
               every
               mans
               instruction
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Many
               famous
               men
               ,
               as
               Mr.
            
             Perkins
             
               and
               others
               confess
               ,
               that
               if
               a
            
             Turk
             
               should
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
            
             Turkey
             ,
             
               he
               might
               preach
               the
               same
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               converting
               them
               ,
               baptize
               them
               ,
               though
               unbaptized
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             True
             ,
             but
             this
             
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               so
            
             prevaileth
             ,
             perswading
             many
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             Baptism
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             when
             it
             appertained
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             their
             case
             is
             better
             than
             the
             Turks
             ,
             though
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             worse
             ;
             for
             it
             shall
             be
             easier
             for
             the
             Turks
             than
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             Gods
             VVord
             be
             true
             .
             Are
             not
             all
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             in
             one
             estate
             by
             nature
             ?
             and
             is
             there
             more
             than
             one
             way
             of
             coming
             to
             Christ
             for
             them
             both
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               be
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               on
               Christ
               by
               Baptism
               ?
            
             Gal.
             3.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Who
             hath
             set
             up
             his
             new
             way
             ,
             Christ
             or
             Antichrist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Many
               of
               those
               called
            
             Brownists
             
               do
               confess
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               reasonably
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               Antichristians
               coming
               to
               the
               Truth
               may
               be
               baptized
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               not
               differ
               with
               you
               concerning
               that
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               deny
               Infants
               Baptism
               ;
               What
               say
               you
               ,
               may
               not
               the
               Infants
               of
               the
               Faithful
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             except
             God
             have
             appointed
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               You
               know
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               plain
               command
               nor
               example
               for
               it
               in
               Christs
               Testament
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               consequence
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               in
               that
               Covenant
               that
               God
               made
               with
            
             Abraham
             
               and
               his
               seed
            
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             
               and
               other
               places
               agreeing
               therewith
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             in
             short
             .
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             ,
             what
             Covenant
             the
             Lord
             meanthe
             here
             ?
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             either
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             ;
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christs
             coming
             of
             his
             lyons
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             :
             one
             of
             these
             three
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             .
             Let
             me
             have
             your
             Answer
             ,
             or
             any
             mans
             hereto
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               and
               second
               cannot
               be
               pleaded
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               the
               third
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Life
               and
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             VVell
             ,
             then
             I
             demand
             ,
             Have
             the
             fleshly
             Children
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             more
             priviledge
             to
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             than
             the
             Faithful
             themselves
             ?
          
           
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               No
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             VVell
             ,
             then
             I
             affirm
             that
             the
             Faithful
             have
             right
             to
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             only
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             except
             you
             will
             say
             they
             have
             greater
             priviledge
             thatn
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             their
             Parents
             Faith
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             right
             and
             title
             to
             it
             ,
             whether
             they
             repent
             and
             believe
             or
             no.
             If
             any
             say
             they
             have
             right
             and
             title
             to
             it
             by
             Gods
             Promise
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             to
             none
             that
             are
             under
             Condemnation
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             :
             let
             any
             shew
             the
             contrary
             if
             they
             be
             able
             .
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             as
             some
             foolishly
             have
             done
             ,
             being
             urged
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             what
             Covenant
             is
             that
             but
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             made
             to
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             Christ
             Body
             and
             Church
             ?
             And
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             so
             confounded
             herein
             ,
             some
             teaching
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ;
             some
             that
             Infants
             have
             neither
             Faith
             nor
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             made
             to
             their
             Parents
             :
             Others
             teach
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             of
             every
             one
             that
             is
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             and
             that
             Infants
             may
             repent
             and
             believe
             by
             their
             Sureties
             till
             they
             come
             to
             age
             themselves
             :
             Seeing
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             thus
             confounded
             herein
             ,
             having
             nothing
             in
             Christs
             perfect
             Testament
             ,
             only
             some
             shew
             of
             a
             forged
             consequence
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             they
             agree
             not
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             prophaning
             the
             Lords
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             administring
             it
             where
             he
             hath
             not
             commanded
             .
             Many
             other
             things
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             suffice
             ,
             seeing
             much
             is
             already
             written
             ,
             and
             more
             may
             be
             ere
             long
             ,
             knowing
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             but
             their
             several
             conceits
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               praise
               God
               you
               have
               given
               me
               great
               satisfaction
               in
               these
               things
               ;
               What
               must
               we
               do
               after
               our
               Baptism
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Saints
             our
             predecessors
             did
             ,
             
               They
               that
               glady
               received
               the
               Word
               ,
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               they
               continued
               in
               the
               Apstles
               doctrine
               ,
               fellowships
               ,
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             walking
             in
             fear
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             love
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             blessed
             rules
             in
             Christs
             Testament
             ;
             and
             also
             justly
             and
             unblamably
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             cause
             their
             Conversation
             aswell
             as
             their
             Doctrine
             to
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             
               that
               men
               may
               see
               their
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               their
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             without
             the
             which
             conversation
             all
             profession
             is
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               stumbling-block
               to
               many
               ,
               that
               divers
               who
               profess
               
               Religion
               ,
               walk
               corruptly
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               that
               the
               wicked
               open
               their
               mouthes
               against
               Gods
               Truth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             lamentable
             !
             but
             Gods
             People
             must
             know
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             and
             will
             be
             so
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             appointed
             means
             for
             the
             redressing
             thereof
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             we
             may
             not
             justifie
             or
             condemn
             any
             Religion
             whatsoever
             by
             mens
             personal
             walkings
             .
             May
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             was
             good
             because
             of
             their
             moral
             vertues
             ?
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             Religion
             that
             Judah
             and
             David
             professed
             was
             evil
             ,
             because
             of
             Judahs
             Incest
             ,
             and
             Davids
             Adultery
             and
             Murder
             ,
             Gen.
             38.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             or
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             evil
             ,
             because
             that
             one
             that
             professed
             it
             ,
             fell
             into
             Incest
             ,
             I
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Gods
             People
             had
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             sinning
             ,
             whereby
             to
             cause
             the
             adversaries
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             God
             may
             make
             them
             examples
             to
             all
             succeeding
             ages
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ind.
             
          
           
             
               I
               give
               you
               hearty
               thanks
               for
               your
               pains
               with
               me
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               I
               shall
               not
               let
               them
               slip
               ,
               but
               remember
               them
               all
               may
               life
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               practice
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             The
             glory
             and
             thanks
             thereof
             only
             belongeth
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             to
             him
             it
             is
             due
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             knowing
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             practising
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             us
             rather
             hurt
             than
             good
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Not
               the
               knowers
               ,
               but
               the
               doers
               are
               justified
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.13
             .
             Jam.
             1.12
             .
             And
             ,
             
               He
               that
               knows
               his
               masters
               will
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               stripes
               .
            
             Many
             there
             be
             in
             this
             Nation
             (
             with
             grief
             of
             soul
             I
             speak
             it
             )
             that
             acknowledge
             and
             confess
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             praclise
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             some
             respects
             or
             other
             ;
             the
             Lord
             Perswade
             all
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             speedy
             practice
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             many
             examples
             that
             are
             left
             unto
             you
             .
             David
             that
             man
             of
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               made
               haste
               ,
               and
               delayed
               not
               to
               keep
               thy
               Commandments
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             119.60
             .
             The
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Mat.
               4.
               immediately
               without
               tarrying
               followed
               Christ
               .
            
             The
             three
             thousand
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             they
             were
             informed
             ,
             obeyed
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
               were
               baptized
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             
             The
             Samaritans
             ,
             Acts
             8.12
             .
             
               assoon
               as
               they
               believed
               were
               baptized
               ,
               both
               men
               and
               women
               .
            
             The
             
               Eunuch
               likewise
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             38.
             
             The
             Jaylor
             ,
             
               Lydia
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             communing
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             obeyed
             the
             Lord
             assoon
             as
             they
             believed
             .
             Here
             was
             no
             staying
             to
             hear
             what
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             learned
             man
             could
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             now
             a
             dayes
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             confidently
             perswaded
             thereof
             ,
             they
             obeyed
             .
             And
             so
             I
             am
             assured
             it
             shall
             be
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             the
             kingdom
             of
             the
             Beast
             diminisheth
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               testifie
               to
               all
               ,
               my
               speedy
               walking
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               these
               holy
               men
               ;
               but
               one
               thing
               there
               is
               yet
               which
               bath
               much
               troubled
               me
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               judgment
               hat
               much
               hindred
               the
               growth
               of
               Godliness
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               many
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               see
               or
               fear
               trouble
               will
               ensue
               ,
               they
               flie
               into
               another
               Nation
               who
               cannot
               see
               their
               conversation
               ,
               and
               there
               by
               deprive
               many
               poor
               ignorant
               souls
               in
               their
               own
               Nation
               ,
               of
               their
               information
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               conversation
               amongst
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             Oh!
             that
             hath
             been
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             the
             best
             able
             and
             greater
             part
             being
             gone
             ,
             and
             leaving
             behind
             them
             some
             few
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             others
             departure
             have
             had
             their
             afflictions
             and
             contempt
             increased
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             falling
             back
             and
             of
             the
             adversaries
             exalting
             :
             But
             they
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             judge
             things
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             prove
             that
             their
             flight
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             we
             say
             nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             frist
             Whereas
             it
             is
             said
             by
             some
             of
             these
             flyers
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             fled
             into
             forreign
             Countries
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             gave
             approbation
             thereof
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             in
             his
             infancy
             ,
             and
             other
             ,
             thinking
             hereby
             to
             justifie
             this
             their
             flight
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             God
             preserved
             Moses
             and
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             flight
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             was
             come
             that
             he
             imployed
             them
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             then
             in
             no
             case
             he
             would
             suffer
             them
             to
             flie
             ;
             as
             when
             Moses
             manifested
             his
             exceeding
             backwardness
             to
             the
             Lords
             work
             ,
             in
             helping
             his
             People
             out
             of
             Bondage
             ,
             using
             many
             excuses
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               was
               very
               angry
               with
               him
            
             ,
             Exod.
             4.10
             —
             15.
             
             And
             whither
             out
             Saviour
             flie
             when
             the
             time
             came
             that
             he
             was
             to
             
               shew
               himself
               to
               Israel
            
             ?
             Luk.
             1.80
             .
             If
             any
             of
             these
             men
             can
             prove
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             no
             work
             at
             their
             hands
             to
             be
             done
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             thousands
             of
             ignorant
             souls
             in
             their
             own
             Nation
             ,
             let
             them
             stay
             in
             foreign
             Countries
             .
             But
             I
             trust
             Gods
             People
             have
             learned
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             that
             Babel
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             House
             builded
             ,
             but
             that
             
               the
               time
               is
               come
               to
               build
               the
               Lords
               House
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               dwell
               in
               ceiled
               houses
               ,
            
             Hag.
             1.
             or
             any
             way
             to
             seek
             our
             outward
             promotion
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             not
             only
             
               to
               come
               out
               of
               Babel
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               destroy
               her
            
             ,
             all
             these
             objections
             are
             nothing
             ;
             except
             they
             prove
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             called
             any
             of
             his
             People
             to
             his
             Work
             ,
             they
             left
             it
             for
             fear
             of
             trouble
             .
             This
             doctrine
             was
             not
             approved
             of
             God
             when
             the
             time
             came
             that
             his
             Adversaries
             were
             to
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             People
             had
             gotten
             some
             victory
             .
             The
             Rubenites
             and
             the
             Gadites
             could
             
             have
             been
             content
             to
             have
             remained
             to
             their
             most
             peace
             and
             commodity
             ,
             Num
             32.
             but
             Moses
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Shall
               your
               Brethren
               go
               to
               war
               ,
               and
               ye
               tarry
               here
               ?
               where
               fore
               now
               discourage
               ye
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               &c.
            
             sharply
             reproving
             them
             ,
             
               as
               an
               increase
               of
               sinful
               men
               ,
               risen
               upon
               their
               fathers
               steads
               still
               to
               augment
               the
               fierce
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             Moses
             would
             not
             be
             satisfied
             until
             they
             had
             promised
             that
             they
             would
             go
             with
             their
             Brethren
             to
             the
             Lords
             work
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             return
             to
             their
             houses
             till
             they
             had
             accomplished
             the
             same
             .
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             say
             ,
             
               Curse
               ye
            
             Meroz
             ,
             
               curse
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
               because
               they
               came
               not
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               help
               the
               Lord
               againsst
               the
               Mighty
               ,
            
             Judg.
             5.23
             .
             Also
             ,
             because
             the
             men
             of
             
               Jabesh
               Gilead
            
             came
             not
             up
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             help
             their
             Brethren
             against
             the
             wicked
             men
             of
             
               Gibeath
               ,
               all
               the
               men
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               women
               that
               had
               lien
               by
               men
               ,
            
             Judg.
             21.11
             ,
             no
             excuse
             whatsoever
             could
             serve
             .
             Did
             God
             thus
             respect
             his
             Work
             and
             People
             then
             ,
             as
             all
             must
             put
             to
             their
             helping
             hand
             ,
             and
             none
             must
             withdraw
             their
             shoulder
             lest
             others
             were
             discouraged
             ;
             and
             is
             there
             no
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             thereof
             now
             ,
             but
             any
             occasion
             ,
             as
             fear
             of
             a
             little
             Imprisonments
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             excuse
             any
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Lords
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             their
             society
             and
             comfort
             are
             exceedingly
             weakned
             ,
             if
             not
             overcome
             ?
             If
             answer
             be
             made
             ,
             They
             perform
             their
             duty
             in
             both
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             the
             Lords
             work
             ;
             the
             pastor
             feeding
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             walking
             in
             fellowship
             one
             towards
             another
             .
             I
             demand
             ,
             Doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             no
             more
             work
             of
             them
             ?
             doth
             he
             not
             require
             that
             they
             should
             help
             to
             cast
             down
             Babel
             ?
             If
             reply
             be
             made
             ,
             They
             do
             it
             by
             their
             Books
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             their
             Lights
             shine
             by
             their
             mouthes
             and
             conversations
             also
             among
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             means
             of
             converting
             them
             ,
             and
             destroying
             Antichrists
             Kingdom
             :
             
               They
               overcame
            
             (
             not
             by
             flying
             away
             ,
             but
             )
             
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               ,
               Rev.
            
             12.11
             .
             Gods
             People
             are
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             a
             City
             set
             on
             a
             hill
             ,
             a
             Candle
             set
             on
             the
             candlestick
             ,
             giving
             light
             to
             all
             that
             come
             in
             ,
             Mat.
             5
             and
             therefore
             must
             shine
             by
             their
             Persons
             ,
             more
             than
             by
             their
             Books
             .
             And
             great
             help
             and
             encouragement
             would
             it
             be
             to
             Gods
             People
             in
             affliction
             of
             Imprisonment
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Brethrens
             presernce
             to
             administer
             to
             their
             souls
             or
             bodies
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             cause
             Christ
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               was
               in
               Prison
               ,
               and
               ye
               visited
               me
               ;
               in
               Distress
               ,
               and
               ye
               comforted
               me
            
             ;
             and
             unto
             those
             that
             do
             not
             so
             according
             to
             their
             
             ability
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               ,
               Mat.
            
             25.
             
             If
             men
             had
             greater
             love
             to
             Gods
             Commands
             ,
             or
             the
             Salvation
             of
             thousands
             of
             ignorant
             souls
             in
             our
             Nation
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             instruction
             perish
             ,
             than
             to
             a
             little
             temporal
             affliction
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             publish
             nor
             practise
             as
             they
             do
             in
             this
             thing
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             in
             short
             shewed
             you
             my
             poor
             ability
             in
             these
             things
             .
             And
             for
             all
             other
             things
             we
             hold
             ;
             as
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             Gods
             blessed
             Ordinance
             :
             And
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             taking
             his
             flesh
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             by
             the
             wonderful
             work
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             may
             see
             them
             in
             our
             Confession
             in
             print
             ,
             published
             four
             years
             ago
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Many
               that
               be
               called
            
             Anabaptists
             
               hold
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               strange
               things
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             We
             cannot
             but
             lament
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             did
             many
             in
             Christs
             Churches
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             hold
             strange
             opinions
             ;
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Corinths
             denyed
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             were
             grievous
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             Servants
             warned
             them
             of
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             his
             displeasure
             and
             removing
             of
             his
             Presence
             from
             them
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             others
             professing
             the
             same
             general
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             commended
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indif
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               you
               will
               yet
               be
               called
            
             Anabaptists
             ,
             
               because
               you
               deny
               Baptism
               to
               Infants
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             
          
           
             So
             were
             Christians
             before
             us
             called
             Sects
             :
             and
             so
             they
             may
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Anabaptists
             ;
             for
             we
             profess
             and
             practise
             no
             otherwise
             herein
             ,
             than
             they
             ,
             namely
             ,
             The
             
               baptizing
               of
               such
               as
               confess
               with
               the
               mouth
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             And
             if
             they
             be
             Anabaptists
             that
             deny
             Baptism
             where
             God
             hath
             appointed
             it
             ,
             they
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             are
             Anabaptists
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             give
             them
             repentance
             ,
             that
             their
             sins
             may
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             and
             never
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             even
             for
             his
             Christs
             sake
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           HUMBLE
           SUPPLICATION
           TO
           THE
           Kings
           Majesty
           ;
           As
           it
           was
           presented
           ,
           1620.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           High
           and
           Mighty
           KING
           ,
           JAMES
           ,
           By
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           .
           To
           the
           Right
           Excellent
           and
           Noble
           PRINCE
           ,
           CHARLES
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           all
           the
           Right
           Hanorable
           NOBILITY
           ,
           Grave
           and
           Honorable
           JUDGES
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           other
           the
           Right
           Worshipful
           GENTRY
           ,
           of
           all
           Estates
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           assembled
           in
           this
           present
           Parliament
           .
           
             
               Right
               High
               and
               Mighty
               ,
            
             
               Right
               Excellent
               &
               Noble
               ,
            
             
               Right
               Honourable
               ,
               and
            
             
               Right
               Worshipful
               ;
            
          
        
         
           AS
           the
           Consideration
           of
           that
           divine
           Commandment
           of
           the
           King
           of
           kings
           
             (
             Let
             Supplications
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Intercessions
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             Thanks
             be
             made
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             a
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             Godliness
             and
             Honesty
             )
          
           doth
           cause
           in
           us
           a
           daily
           practice
           thereof
           in
           our
           secret
           Chambers
           for
           you
           all
           ,
           as
           in
           duty
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           beareth
           us
           witness
           ;
           so
           let
           it
           be
           pleasing
           unto
           your
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           Authority
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           humble
           Supplications
           and
           Prayers
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           such
           our
           bodily
           miseries
           and
           wants
           as
           are
           upon
           us
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           is
           in
           your
           power
           to
           redress
           them
           ;
           and
           especially
           at
           this
           present
           in
           this
           High
           Meeting
           ,
           assembled
           for
           the
           publick
           weal
           of
           all
           your
           loyal
           Subjects
           .
           Our
           miseries
           are
           long
           and
           lingring
           Imprisonments
           for
           many
           years
           in
           divers
           Counties
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           which
           many
           have
           dyed
           
           and
           left
           behind
           them
           Widows
           and
           many
           small
           Children
           :
           taking
           away
           our
           Goods
           ,
           and
           others
           the
           like
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           can
           make
           good
           probation
           ;
           not
           for
           any
           disloyalty
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           nor
           hurt
           to
           any
           mortal
           man
           ,
           (
           our
           Adversaries
           themselves
           being
           Judges
           )
           but
           only
           because
           we
           dare
           not
           assent
           unto
           ,
           and
           practise
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           we
           have
           not
           Faith
           in
           ,
           because
           
             it
             is
             sin
             against
             the
             Most
             High
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.6
           .
           Rom.
           14.23
           .
           as
           your
           Majesty
           well
           observeth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             and
             safe
             Rule
             in
             Theology
             ,
             That
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             Quod
             dubitas
             ,
             ne
             fereris
             ,
          
           according
           to
           Pauls
           rule
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.5
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             .
          
           Medit.
           on
           Lo.
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           were
           in
           error
           herein
           ,
           these
           courses
           of
           afflicting
           our
           bodies
           for
           Conscience
           cause
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           is
           most
           plainly
           shewed
           ;
           And
           if
           no
           Church
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
             but
             only
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           as
           the
           learned
           Protestants
           do
           truly
           confess
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           that
           all
           must
           believe
           as
           the
           Church
           believes
           ,
           and
           so
           practise
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           cruelly
           persecuted
           )
           be
           most
           ungodly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           :
           then
           how
           can
           they
           avoid
           the
           like
           censure
           that
           practise
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           Judgement
           ?
           For
           the
           learned
           Protestants
           do
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           cruelty
           for
           the
           Papists
           to
           constrain
           them
           to
           practise
           those
           things
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           which
           they
           have
           not
           Faith
           in
           ,
           nay
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           evil
           ,
           with
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           :
           and
           therefore
           why
           may
           not
           we
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           great
           cruelty
           for
           the
           learned
           Prorestants
           to
           constrain
           us
           to
           practise
           such
           things
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           not
           Faith
           in
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           which
           we
           certainly
           know
           to
           be
           evil
           ,
           with
           lingring
           Imprisonment
           ,
           loss
           of
           Goods
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           cruelties
           they
           can
           procure
           against
           us
           of
           your
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Civil
           State.
           If
           your
           Learned
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           in
           Errour
           ;
           that
           resteth
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           true
           Touchstone
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           
             If
             they
             be
             our
             Judges
             ,
             the
             Verdict
             must
             needs
             go
             against
             us
             .
          
           If
           their
           sayings
           be
           a
           safe
           Rule
           for
           us
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           ,
           we
           will
           rest
           upon
           them
           ;
           And
           then
           why
           may
           not
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Papists
           be
           sure
           also
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           the
           Protestants
           Judges
           ?
           and
           so
           bring
           us
           all
           to
           believe
           as
           the
           
             Church
             believes
          
           .
           The
           iniquity
           of
           which
           we
           have
           discovered
           as
           briefty
           as
           we
           could
           ;
           beseeching
           your
           Majesty
           and
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           ,
           to
           hear
           us
           .
           
             It
             concerneth
             our
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             of
             great
             importance
             ;
             for
             what
             can
             a
             man
             give
             for
             the
             ranfom
             of
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           Oh
           he
           pleased
           to
           remember
           the
           saying
           of
           that
           great
           and
           good
           man
           
           Job
           ,
           chap.
           
             29.
             
             I
             delivered
             the
             Poor
             that
             cryed
             ,
             and
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             had
             none
             to
             help
             him
             :
             The
             blessing
             of
             him
             that
             was
             ready
             to
             perish
             came
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             caused
             the
             Widows
             heart
             to
             rejoyce
             .
             I
             was
             a
             Father
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             knew
             not
             the
             cause
             ,
             I
             sought
             it
             out
             diligently
             .
             I
             brake
             also
             the
             jaws
             of
             the
             unrighteous
             man
             ,
             and
             pluckt
             the
             prey
             out
             of
             his
             teeth
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           prayers
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           for
           you
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           to
           that
           
             God
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           you
           reign
           and
           are
           advanced
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           pat
           it
           into
           your
           hearts
           to
           let
           these
           things
           enter
           into
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           doubt
           not
           (
           the
           evidence
           of
           them
           being
           such
           )
           that
           you
           will
           be
           moved
           to
           repeal
           and
           make
           void
           all
           those
           cruel
           Laws
           (
           which
           we
           most
           humbly
           beseech
           )
           which
           persecute
           poor
           men
           only
           for
           matters
           of
           conscience
           ;
           not
           that
           we
           any
           way
           desire
           for
           our selves
           or
           others
           ,
           any
           the
           least
           liberty
           from
           the
           strict
           observation
           of
           any
           Civil
           ,
           Temporal
           ,
           or
           Humane
           Law
           ,
           made
           or
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           your
           Majesties
           Person
           ,
           Crown
           ,
           State
           or
           Dignity
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             all
             that
             give
             not
             to
             Caesar
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ,
          
           let
           them
           bear
           their
           burden
           :
           but
           we
           only
           desire
           ,
           
             that
             God
             might
             have
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           heart
           and
           soul
           in
           that
           Worship
           that
           He
           requireth
           ,
           over
           which
           
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Lord
          
           ,
           Eph.
           4.5
           .
           and
           
             one
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
          
           Jam
           4.12
           ,
           which
           no
           mortal
           man
           can
           do
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           your
           power
           to
           compel
           the
           heart
           ;
           you
           may
           compel
           men
           to
           be
           Hypocrites
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           many
           are
           ,
           who
           are
           false-hearted
           both
           towards
           God
           and
           the
           State
           ;
           which
           is
           sin
           both
           in
           you
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           vileness
           of
           persecuting
           the
           body
           of
           any
           man
           only
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             Law
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           It
           is
           against
           the
           profession
           of
           
             your
             Majesty
          
           ;
           against
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           
             famous
             Princes
          
           ;
           The
           
             antient
             and
             later
             approved
             Writers
             witness
             against
             it
          
           ;
           so
           do
           the
           Puritans
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           establishers
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Papists
             themselves
          
           inveigh
           against
           it
           :
           so
           that
           God
           and
           all
           men
           do
           detest
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           herein
           shewed
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           most
           humble
           manner
           ,
           we
           do
           beseech
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           your
           Highness
           ,
           your
           Honours
           ,
           your
           Worships
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           God
           directeth
           you
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           cannot
           lye
           ;
           
             Let
             the
             Wheat
             and
             Tares
             grow
             together
             in
             the
             world
             until
             the
             harvest
             ,
          
           Matth.
           13.
           
        
         
           
             And
             so
             in
             humble
             manner
             we
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             contained
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Church
             ,
             Council
             ,
             Prince
             or
             Potentate
             ,
             nor
             any
             mortal
             man
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             PRoved
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Writings
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophers
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             these
             are
             a
             sufficient
             Rule
             alone
             to
             try
             all
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             by
             :
             our
             Reasons
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             
               They
               are
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               able
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               and
               perfect
               to
               every
               good
               work
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Because
             these
             Writings
             are
             written
             ,
             
               that
               we
               might
               have
               certainly
               of
               the
               things
               whereof
               we
               are
               instructed
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.4
             .
             
               That
               our
               joy
               might
               be
               full
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.4
             .
             And
             
               that
               we
               might
               believe
               ,
               and
               in
               believing
               might
               have
               life
               ,
            
             John
             20.31.3
             .
             We
             are
             commanded
             
               not
               to
               presame
               (
               or
               be
               wise
               )
               above
               what
               is
               written
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
             For
             ,
             with
             this
             weapon
             
               Christ
               put
               to
               flight
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             Mat.
             4.4
             .
             And
             
               taught
               his
               Disciples
            
             ,
             Luke
             24.27
             ,
             46.
             
             And
             
               Paul
               taught
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Acts
             17.2
             .
             The
             Godly
             are
             commended
             
               for
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             Acts
             17.11
             .
             All
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               search
               them
            
             ,
             John
             5.39
             .
             And
             
               they
               that
               will
               not
               believe
               these
               Writings
               ,
               will
               not
               believe
               Christs
               Words
               ,
            
             John
             5.47
             .
             
               nor
               one
               that
               should
               come
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             Luke
             16.31
             .
             If
             any
             ask
             how
             we
             know
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             inspired
             of
             God
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             
               The
               ear
            
             (
             saith
             Job
             12.11
             )
             
               discerneth
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               mouth
               tasteth
               meat
               for
               it self
            
             ;
             And
             as
             the
             eye
             discerneth
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             doth
             our
             Spirit
             discern
             these
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             :
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Majesty
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             of
             them
             from
             all
             other
             Writings
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Glory
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             making
             of
             this
             
               wonderful
               World
            
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             evidently
             discerned
             ,
             Heb.
             11.1.2
             .
             By
             their
             Teachings
             ,
             which
             excel
             all
             humane
             teachings
             ,
             leading
             us
             from
             Satan
             ,
             from
             this
             world
             and
             our selves
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             holiness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             fear
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             humility
             .
             3.
             
             The
             true
             events
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Prophesies
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             4.
             
             The
             consent
             and
             agreement
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             of
             so
             many
             several
             Writers
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
             5.
             
             The
             admirable
             preservation
             thereof
             against
             Time
             and
             Tyrants
             ;
             all
             which
             could
             not
             extinguish
             them
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Devil
             and
             his
             Instruments
             rage
             against
             those
             that
             practise
             the
             Doctrines
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Conversion
             of
             thousands
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Vengeance
             
             that
             hath
             come
             upon
             such
             as
             have
             not
             obeyed
             them
             .
             9.
             
             The
             Acknowledgment
             of
             them
             by
             the
             very
             professed
             Adversaries
             thereof
             .
             10.
             
             The
             Miracles
             confirming
             them
             from
             Heaven
             .
             11.
             
             The
             fight
             of
             a
             Saviour
             to
             man
             is
             only
             by
             and
             from
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Writers
             and
             plainness
             of
             the
             Writings
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             mean
             ,
             contemptible
             and
             despised
             ,
             to
             manifest
             unto
             the
             world
             his
             Mysteries
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             These
             are
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             ,
             that
             those
             holy
             Writings
             are
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             able
             to
             make
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             perfect
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             These
             Scriptures
             contain
             the
             Law
             and
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Church
             ,
             Council
             ,
             Prince
             or
             Potentate
             
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               not
               light
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             8.20
             .
             And
             we
             are
             
               commanded
               to
               hold
               them
               accursed
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
             For
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               adde
               unto
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               shall
               adde
               the
               plagues
               written
               herein
            
             ;
             and
             
               whosoever
               shall
               take
               away
               from
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               shall
               take
               his
               name
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               things
               that
               are
               written
               ,
            
             Revel
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Much
             by
             us
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             be
             written
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             and
             so
             generally
             acknowledged
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             words
             ,
             (
             excepting
             the
             Papists
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             not
             here
             to
             do
             )
             only
             we
             will
             adde
             some
             humane
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             
               Whites
               Way
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
             The
             learned
             Protestants
             affirm
             and
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             Artic.
             6
             chap.
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               comprehended
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               read
               therein
               ,
               or
               cannot
               be
               proved
               thereby
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               accepted
               as
               any
               point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               needful
               to
               be
               followed
            
             ;
             but
             
               by
               it
               all
               Doctrines
               taught
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Practice
               must
               be
               examined
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               rejected
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               under
               what
               title
               or
               pretence
               soever
               it
               come
               unto
               us
               .
            
             And
             further
             they
             say
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               any
               mortal
               man
               should
               be
               the
               Rule
               that
               must
               resolve
               in
               questions
               and
               controversies
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               an
               unreasonable
               Position
               ,
               void
               of
               all
               indifferency
               ;
               when
               common
               sense
               teacheth
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               is
               a
               party
               ,
               cannot
               be
               Judge
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             pag.
             17.
             
               —
               Which
               is
               the
               Church
               is
               controversal
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               not
               ;
               therefore
               let
               that
               be
               the
               Rule
               which
               is
               out
               of
               doubt
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Scriptures
               contain
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               shall
               we
               not
               believe
               them
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             
               cannot
               we
               know
               them
               infallibly
               of
               themselves
               ,
               without
               we
               let
               in
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             This
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             the
             learned
             Protestants
             have
             written
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             confirms
             ,
             that
             no
             Church
             nor
             
             man
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             the
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             or
             Umpier
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             teacheth
             and
             practiseth
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             must
             hold
             and
             maintain
             the
             Papists
             ,
             Creed
             ,
             or
             Colliers
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Protestants
             so
             much
             in
             words
             detest
             ,
             pag.
             6.
             and
             mention
             our
             of
             Staphilus
             his
             Apology
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               The
               Collier
               being
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               tempted
               of
               the
               Devil
               what
               his
               Faith
               was
               ?
               answered
               :
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               dye
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
            
             Being
             again
             demanded
             what
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christs
             Church
             was
             ?
             
               That
               Faith
               (
               said
               he
               )
               that
               I
               believe
               in
               .
               Thus
               the
               Devil
               getting
               no
               other
               Answer
               ,
               was
               overcome
               and
               put
               to
               flight
               .
               By
               this
               Paith
               of
               the
               Collier
               every
               unlearned
               man
               may
               try
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               or
               no
               :
               by
               this
               Faith
               he
               may
               resist
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               judge
               the
               true
               interpretation
               from
               the
               false
               ,
               and
               discern
               the
               Catholick
               from
               the
               heretical
               Minister
               ,
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               from
               the
               forged
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Answer
             of
             the
             Collier
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             Conclusion
             upon
             it
             be
             not
             sound
             ,
             but
             detestable
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestants
             confess
             ,
             and
             cry
             wo
             unto
             the
             Papists
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ;
             Then
             is
             it
             no
             less
             detestable
             in
             the
             Protestants
             or
             any
             other
             to
             require
             ,
             or
             any
             to
             yeeld
             so
             far
             in
             Religion
             and
             Faith
             ,
             that
             upon
             such
             a
             temptation
             he
             hath
             no
             better
             answer
             to
             make
             than
             as
             the
             Collier
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               and
               dye
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             or
             
               of
               the
               Prince
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               the
               Learned
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             being
             demanded
             what
             that
             Faith
             is
             ?
             if
             he
             be
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             better
             nor
             other
             than
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Collier
             ,
             
               The
               Faith
               that
               I
               believe
               in
               .
            
             Oh
             how
             many
             millions
             of
             souls
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             not
             Papists
             but
             Protestants
             ,
             live
             and
             dye
             ,
             and
             have
             never
             other
             Faith
             than
             this
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             are
             constrained
             and
             compelled
             by
             persecution
             ,
             without
             either
             Faith
             or
             Knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
            
             
             The
             Interpreter
             of
             this
             Rule
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             whomsoever
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             immediate
             Question
             from
             this
             former
             ,
             is
             ,
             Who
             must
             interpret
             this
             Rule
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             is
             objected
             ,
             
               There
               are
               many
               dark
               places
               in
               it
            
             (
             2
             Pet.
             3
             )
             
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
            
             .
             Unto
             which
             we
             answer
             :
             The
             two
             Witnesses
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             the
             onely
             Interpreters
             therof
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             called
             ,
             Joh.
             15.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Act.
             5.32
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             though
             some
             Doctrines
             in
             some
             
             places
             be
             dark
             and
             obscure
             ,
             as
             Peter
             speaketh
             ,
             yet
             the
             self-same
             Doctrines
             in
             other
             places
             are
             plain
             and
             manifest
             :
             For
             ,
             
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               plain
               to
               him
               that
               will
               understand
               ,
            
             and
             
               streight
               to
               them
               that
               would
               find
               knowledge
               ,
            
             Pro.
             8.9
             .
             And
             
               knowledge
               is
               easie
               to
               him
               that
               will
               understand
               ,
            
             Prov.
             14.6
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             John
             2.6
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               beareth
               witness
               :
               for
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Truth
               .
            
             And
             John
             14.26
             .
             But
             
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whom
               the
               Father
               will
               send
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               he
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               your
               remembrance
               which
               I
               have
               told
               you
               .
            
             And
             Joh
             ,
             16.13
             .
             
               Howbeit
               when
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               he
               will
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               truth
               ;
               for
               he
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               hear
               ,
               shall
               he
               speak
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               shew
               you
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             And
             1
             Cor.
             2.10
             .
             
               For
               the
               Spirit
               searcheth
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God.
            
             And
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               the
               things
               of
               God
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             And
             1
             Joh.
             2.27
             .
             
               But
               the
               Anointing
               that
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               Him
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               need
               not
               that
               any
               man
               teach
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               same
               Anointing
               teacheth
               you
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               lye
               ;
               and
               even
               as
               it
               hath
               taught
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               abide
               in
               Him.
            
             And
             1
             Joh.
             3.24
             .
             
               Hereby
               we
               know
               that
               He
               abideth
               in
               us
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Spirit
               that
               He
               hath
               given
               us
               .
            
             And
             1
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
             
               For
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               Wisdom
               ;
               and
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             be
             so
             plain
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             adversaries
             thereof
             do
             acknowledge
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             only
             herein
             lyeth
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             Who
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             sure
             Rule
             ?
             which
             in
             the
             next
             place
             is
             to
             be
             handled
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               3.
            
             
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             understand
             and
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             all
             and
             every
             particular
             person
             ,
             that
             fear
             and
             obey
             God
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             PRoved
             ,
             Psal
             .
             25.12
             .
             What
             man
             is
             he
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             him
             will
             he
             teach
             the
             way
             that
             he
             shall
             chuse
             .
             
               And
               ver
               14.
            
             
             The
             secret
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             revealed
             to
             them
             that
             fear
             Him
             ,
             and
             his
             Covenant
             to
             give
             them
             understanding
             .
             And
             Psal
             .
             107.43
             .
             Who
             is
             wise
             that
             he
             may
             observe
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             shall
             understand
             the
             loving-kindness
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             Dan
             ,
             12.10
             .
             None
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             have
             understanding
             ;
             but
             
             the
             Wise
             shall
             understand
             .
             For
             God
             will
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             He
             revealeth
             his
             Secrets
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             
               Amos
               3.7
               .
               And
            
             Psal
             .
             
               119.99
               ,
               &c.
            
             I
             have
             had
             more
             understanding
             than
             all
             my
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             than
             all
             the
             Antients
             ;
             because
             I
             kept
             thy
             Precepts
             .
             For
             he
             that
             keepeth
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             Child
             of
             understanding
             ,
             
               Prov.
               28.7
               .
               And
            
             Joh.
             14.15
             .
             If
             ye
             love
             me
             ,
             keep
             my
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             He
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             .
             
               And
               ver
               .
               23.
            
             
             If
             any
             man
             love
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             my
             Word
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             and
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             dwell
             with
             him
             .
             And
             John
             7.17
             .
             If
             any
             man
             will
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             And
             Acts
             5.32
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             all
             that
             obey
             Him.
             And
             Luke
             21.15
             .
             I
             will
             give
             you
             (
             my
             Disciples
             that
             obey
             me
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             my
             sake
             )
             a
             mouth
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Luke
             12.12
             .
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             teach
             you
             what
             ye
             shall
             say
             :
             For
             ,
             Mat.
             10.20
             .
             It
             is
             not
             you
             that
             speak
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             my
             Father
             that
             speaketh
             in
             you
             .
             And
             Mark
             4.11
             .
             To
             you
             (
             my
             followers
             )
             is
             given
             to
             know
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             made
             manifest
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               Col.
               2.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               and
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               revealed
               unto
               them
            
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               the
               things
            
             that
             eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
            
             they
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             given
             them
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             natural
             man
             perceiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             to
             him
             ;
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             :
             but
             he
             that
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             discerneth
             all
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
               ver
               .
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Hence
               is
               most
               plain
               to
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               given
               ,
               even
               to
               every
               particular
               Saint
               of
               God.
               And
            
             it
             is
             no
             private
             spirit
             ,
             
               but
               even
               :
               the
            
             publick
             ,
             Spirit
             of
             God
             
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               enableth
               him
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               declare
               the
               things
               given
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               2
            
             Pet.
             
               1.20
               .
               That
               is
               a
               private
               spirit
               that
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               multitudes
               ;
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               one
               Saint
               ,
               is
               not
               private
               .
               Gods
               Spirit
               is
               not
               private
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               comprehended
               only
               within
               one
               place
               ,
               person
               ,
               or
               time
               ,
               as
               mans
               is
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               universal
               and
               eternal
               ;
               so
               is
               not
               mans
               :
               therefore
               mans
               is
               private
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               many
               ;
               Gods
               is
               publick
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               one
               person
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               4.
            
             
             Those
             that
             fear
             and
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             search
             out
             and
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             commonly
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             simple
             ,
             poor
             ,
             despised
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             PRoved
             ,
             Mat.
             11.5
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             faith
             ,
             
               The
               Poor
               receive
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             And
             v.
             25.
             
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               Father
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               opened
               these
               things
               unto
               Babes
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               because
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               was
               such
               .
            
             And
             Jam.
             2.5
             .
             
               Hearken
               my
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               hath
               not
               God
               chosen
               the
               Poor
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               rich
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               ?
               &c.
            
             And
             1
             Cor.
             1.26
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Brethren
               ,
               you
               see
               your
               calling
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               foolish
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               the
               weak
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               the
               vile
               of
               this
               world
               and
               dispised
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               .
            
             Gods
             dealing
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             
               Simple
               sharpness
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Child
               knowledge
               and
               discretion
               ,
            
             Prov.
             1.4
             .
             The
             
               Sprit
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
            
             ,
             John
             3.8
             .
             and
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             Learned
             .
             Poor
             persecuted
             Micaiah
             had
             the
             Truth
             against
             four
             hundred
             of
             King
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.
             
             So
             had
             Jeremiah
             against
             all
             the
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             Life
             himself
             in
             his
             fleshly
             being
             ,
             what
             was
             he
             but
             a
             man
             full
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             in
             his
             Birth
             laid
             in
             a
             Cratch
             ,
             because
             
               there
               was
               no
               room
               for
               him
               in
               the
               Inne
               ,
            
             Luk
             ,
             2.7
             .
             A
             Carpenter
             by
             Trade
             ,
             Mar.
             6.3
             .
             
               Having
               not
               a
               hole
               to
               rest
               his
               head
               in
               ,
            
             Mat.
             8.20
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Death
             contemned
             and
             dispised
             .
             His
             Apostles
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             what
             were
             they
             but
             mean
             men
             ,
             
               Fishermen
               ,
               Tentmakers
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             
               having
               no
               certain
               dwelling-place
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.11
             .
             which
             the
             worldly-wise
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             took
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             reproachfully
             said
             ,
             Joh.
             7.48
             .
             
               Do
               any
               of
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               believe
               in
               him
               ?
            
             but
             
               this
               people
               that
               know
               not
               the
               Law
               are
               accursed
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             is
             as
             plain
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             plainness
             of
             them
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             they
             may
             be
             easily
             understood
             of
             those
             that
             fear
             and
             obey
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             none
             else
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             are
             most
             commonly
             the
             poor
             and
             dispised
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
               want
               wisdom
            
             (
             be
             he
             never
             so
             simple
             )
             
               let
               him
               ask
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               give
               him
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.5
             .
             Which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             humane
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             confess
             ,
             Whit.
             pag.
             7.
             
             That
             
               in
               the
               Primative
               Church
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               several
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               were
               known
               and
               discovered
               
               by
               the
               most
               mean
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               exhorted
               them
               thereunto
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Also
             ,
             pag.
             9.
             
             That
             
               this
               Rule
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               direct
               any
               man
               be
               he
               never
               so
               simple
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               most
               unlearned
               alive
               may
               conceive
               and
               understand
               it
               sufficiently
               for
               his
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             And
             they
             relate
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             Ancient
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             pag.
             32.
             
             First
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               :
               The
               Word
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               common
               Light
               that
               shineth
               unto
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               obscurity
               in
               it
               ;
               hear
               you
               it
               ,
               you
               that
               be
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               you
               that
               be
               nigh
               .
            
             Next
             him
             ,
             
               Austin
               ;
               God
               hath
               bowed
               down
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               Babes
               and
               sucklings
               ,
               that
               when
               proud
               men
               will
               not
               speak
               to
               their
               capacity
               ,
               yet
               himself
               might
               .
            
             After
             him
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ;
             The
             
               Scriptures
               are
               easie
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               every
               Servant
               ,
               and
               Plowman
               ,
               and
               Widow
               ,
               and
               Boy
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               is
               most
               unwise
               .
            
             Therefore
             God
             penned
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Publicans
               ,
               Fishermen
               ,
               Tentmakers
               ,
               Shepherds
               ,
               Neat-herds
               ,
            
             and
             unlearned
             men
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             simple
             people
             might
             have
             any
             excuse
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             reading
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             the
             Artificer
             ,
             the
             Housholder
             and
             
               Widow
               woman
            
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             is
             
               most
               unlearned
            
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Schoolmasters
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             made
             their
             Writings
             plain
             and
             evident
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             man
             of
             himself
             ,
             only
             by
             reading
             them
             ,
             might
             learn
             the
             things
             spoken
             therein
             .
             Next
             ,
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             saith
             :
             
               Hear
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             which
             be
             so
             easie
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             exposition
             but
             only
             to
             be
             rehearsed
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Protestants
             say
             was
             the
             perpetual
             and
             constant
             judgment
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             And
             further
             ,
             pag.
             21.
             he
             alledgeth
             Theodoret
             who
             writ
             of
             his
             times
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               every-where
               see
               these
               points
               of
               our
               Faith
               to
               be
               known
               and
               understood
               ,
            
             not
             only
             by
             such
             as
             are
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             Coblers
             ,
             and
             Smiths
             ,
             and
             Websters
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Artificers
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             our
             Women
             ,
             not
             they
             only
             which
             are
             Book-learned
             ,
             but
             they
             also
             that
             get
             their
             living
             with
             their
             Needle
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Maid-servants
             and
             Waiting-women
             ;
             and
             not
             Citizens
             only
             ,
             but
             Husbandmen
             of
             the
             Country
             are
             very
             skilful
             in
             these
             things
             :
             you
             may
             hear
             among
             us
             Ditchers
             ,
             and
             Neat-herds
             ,
             and
             Wood-setters
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Trinity
             and
             the
             Creation
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             like
             is
             reported
             by
             others
             .
             And
             ,
             say
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             that
             was
             President
             in
             the
             
               Trent-Conspiracy
               ,
               That
               a
               Distaff
               was
               fitter
               for
               Women
               than
               a
               Bible
               ,
            
             was
             not
             yet
             hatched
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Oh
             it
             were
             well
             if
             the
             contempt
             of
             these
             pious
             practices
             were
             paled
             only
             within
             the
             Romish
             profession
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             practised
             in
             and
             among
             
             those
             that
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             separated
             there-from
             :
             as
             what
             is
             more
             frequent
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             many
             Protestants
             ,
             yea
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             than
             these
             and
             such
             like
             words
             ;
             Must
             every
             base
             fellow
             ,
             
               Cobler
               ,
               Taylor
               ,
               Weaver
               ,
               &c.
            
             meddle
             with
             the
             exposition
             or
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             appertains
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             Learned
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             forbid
             their
             own
             Ministers
             to
             expound
             or
             discourse
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             read
             their
             49
             Canon
             ,
             which
             is
             ;
             
               No
               person
               whatsoever
               ,
               not
               examined
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               or
               not
               licensed
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               for
               a
               sufficient
               and
               convenient
               Preacher
               ,
               shall
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               expound
               in
               his
               own
               Cure
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               any
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Matter
               ,
               or
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               shall
               only
               study
               to
               reade
               plainly
               and
               aptly
               (
               without
               glozing
               or
               adding
               )
               the
               Homilies
               already
               set
               forth
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               to
               be
               published
               by
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             not
             only
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             (
             who
             are
             alive
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             their
             persons
             )
             are
             forbidden
             all
             exposition
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             being
             licensed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             sworn
             Canonical
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
             Yet
             when
             they
             are
             put
             to
             answer
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             practise
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             they
             take
             up
             both
             Scriptures
             and
             antient
             Writers
             to
             confute
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
            
             
             The
             Learned
             in
             humane
             learning
             ,
             do
             commonly
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             erre
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             persecute
             it
             and
             the
             professors
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             no
             further
             to
             be
             followed
             than
             we
             see
             them
             agree
             with
             Truth
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             thing
             in
             order
             is
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             revealeth
             his
             secrets
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
             though
             wanting
             humane
             Learning
             ,
             that
             we
             now
             prove
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             That
             God
             usually
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             hideth
             his
             secrets
             from
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             suffereth
             them
             to
             erre
             and
             resist
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yea
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             persecute
             it
             and
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             let
             us
             begin
             with
             the
             Learned
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             were
             behind
             none
             in
             humane
             Learning
             :
             the
             wise-men
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             how
             did
             they
             resist
             the
             glorious
             and
             powerful
             Truth
             of
             God
             delivered
             by
             Moses
             ?
             yea
             ,
             they
             resisted
             it
             with
             such
             signs
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             all
             his
             people
             were
             hardned
             against
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             7.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             8.7
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             Babels
             destruction
             ,
             but
             their
             trusting
             in
             the
             Learned
             ?
             Isa
             .
             47.13
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               wearyed
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               Counself
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             Isa
             .
             44.25
             .
             
               I
               destroy
               the
               tokens
               of
               thy
               
               Southsayers
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               that
               conjecture
               fools
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               wisemen
               backward
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               knowledge
               follishness
               .
            
             The
             things
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             none
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             Egypt
             or
             Babel
             could
             interpret
             ,
             but
             Joseph
             and
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             Next
             come
             to
             the
             learned
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Whose
               lips
               should
               have
               preserved
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               at
               whose
               mouth
               the
               people
               should
               have
               sought
               the
               Law
               :
            
             But
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Mal.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               They
               are
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               they
               have
               caused
               many
               to
               fall
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Also
             Isa
             .
             29.
             
             
               Stay
               your selves
               and
               wonder
               ;
               they
               are
               blind
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               blind
               ;
               they
               are
               drunken
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               Wine
               ;
               they
               stagger
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               strong
               drink
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               convered
               you
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               and
               hath
               shut
               up
               your
               eyes
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               your
               chief
               Seers
               ,
               &c
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               Because
               this
               people
               come
               near
               to
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               honour
               me
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               but
               have
               removed
               their
               heart
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               their
               fear
               towards
               me
               was
               taught
               by
               the
               precepts
               of
               men
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               will
               again
               do
               a
               marvallous
               work
               in
               this
               people
               ,
               a
               marvellous
               work
               and
               a
               wonder
               ;
               for
               the
               wisdom
               of
               their
               wise
               men
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               prudent
               shall
               be
               hid
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Isa
             .
             56.10
             ,
             &c.
             
               Their
               watchmen
               are
               all
               blind
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             
               these
               Shepherds
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               for
               they
               all
               look
               to
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               every
               one
               for
               his
               own
               advantage
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               own
               purpose
               .
            
             Also
             Jer.
             8.9
             ,
             &c.
             
               The
               wise-men
               are
               ashamed
               ;
               they
               are
               afraid
               and
               taken
               :
               lo
               ,
               they
               have
               rejected
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               what
               wisdom
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Jer.
             14.14
             ,
             &c.
             and
             50.6
             .
             
               My
               People
               have
               been
               as
               lost
               sheep
               ,
               their
               Shepherds
               have
               caused
               them
               to
               go
               astray
               ,
               and
               have
               turned
               them
               away
               to
               the
               mountains
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Micah
             3.
             
             
               Night
               shall
               be
               unto
               them
               for
               a
               vision
               ,
               and
               Darkness
               for
               a
               divination
               :
               the
               Sun
               shall
               go
               down
               over
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               Day
               shall
               be
               dark
               over
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               they
               have
               no
               answer
               of
               God
               :
               they
               build
               up
               Zion
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               with
               iniquity
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Zeph.
             3.4
             .
             
               Her
               Prophets
               are
               light
               and
               wicked
               persons
               ;
               her
               Priests
               have
               polluted
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               they
               have
               wrested
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               How
               had
               they
               made
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               of
               no
               authority
               by
               their
               Traditions
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.6
             .
             And
             Act.
             13.27
             .
             
               The
               Rulers
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             (
             the
             High-Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             )
             
               knew
               not
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               they
               heard
               read
               every
               Sabbath
               ,
               but
               fulfilled
               them
               in
               condemning
               him
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               
               Earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               men
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             And
             
               none
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               nor
               Rulers
               believed
               on
               him
               ,
            
             Joh
             ,
             7.48
             .
             And
             1
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
             
               Where
               is
               the
               Wise
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               Scribe
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               Disputer
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               made
               the
               wisdom
               of
               this
               world
               follishness
               ?
            
             And
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             
               Not
               many
               wise
               men
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               not
               many
               mighty
               ,
               not
               many
               noble
               are
               called
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             Learned
             since
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             The
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             were
             where
             132
             Bishops
             :
             Of
             Seleucia
             where
             were
             160
             Bps
             ,
             related
             by
             the
             Protestants
             :
             How
             grievously
             did
             they
             erre
             ,
             in
             decreeing
             the
             detestable
             Error
             of
             Arrianism
             ?
             Who
             is
             ignorant
             (
             knowing
             the
             Histories
             )
             that
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             both
             particular
             Popes
             and
             general
             Councils
             ,
             have
             grosly
             erred
             in
             many
             things
             ?
             only
             one
             we
             will
             mention
             ,
             passing
             by
             Trent
             and
             others
             ;
             The
             Council
             Lateren
             we
             mean
             (
             Pope
             Innocent
             ,
             1215.
             )
             which
             for
             universality
             was
             behind
             none
             ,
             where
             were
             present
             2
             Patriarchs
             ,
             70
             Archbishops
             Metropolitans
             400
             Bishops
             ,
             12
             Abbot
             ,
             800
             Conventual
             Priors
             ,
             the
             Legats
             of
             the
             Greck
             and
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             besides
             the
             Ambassadors
             and
             Orators
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               England
               ,
            
             and
             Cyprus
             .
             In
             this
             Council
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             That
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             as
             do
             in
             any
             point
             resist
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             should
             be
             condemned
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             also
             that
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             shall
             be
             compelled
             openly
             to
             swear
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             their
             power
             root
             out
             and
             destroy
             in
             all
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             condemned
             for
             Hereticks
             :
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             excommunicated
             .
             And
             if
             they
             do
             not
             reform
             within
             one
             whole
             year
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             may
             denounce
             all
             their
             Subjects
             absolved
             ,
             and
             utterly
             delivered
             from
             shewing
             or
             owing
             any
             fidelity
             or
             obedience
             towards
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             give
             that
             Land
             ,
             to
             be
             occupied
             and
             enjoyed
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             possess
             it
             ,
             (
             all
             Hereticks
             being
             rooted
             out
             )
             quietly
             and
             without
             any
             contradiction
             .
             
               Tho.
               Beacon
            
             in
             his
             
               Reliques
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             printed
             1563.
             
             And
             the
             Protestands
             confess
             ,
             that
             this
             imperfection
             hath
             hung
             so
             fast
             upon
             all
             Councils
             and
             Churches
             ,
             that
             Nazianzen
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               never
               saw
               any
               Council
               have
               a
               good
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             are
             here
             sufficient
             Testimonies
             proved
             from
             Scriptures
             and
             Experience
             ,
             That
             the
             Learned
             may
             ,
             and
             have
             usually
             erred
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             often
             warn
             us
             ,
             
               To
               beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               many
               are
               gone
               out
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Mat.
             24.
             and
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             
          
           
           
             And
             will
             not
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             your
             Highness
             ,
             your
             Honours
             ,
             your
             Worships
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             but
             will
             your selves
             submit
             the
             guidance
             of
             your
             Souls
             to
             the
             learned
             Spirituality
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             without
             due
             examination
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             which
             if
             you
             will
             stil
             do
             ,
             we
             can
             but
             bewail
             with
             the
             sorrows
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             only
             ,
             
               But
               will
               you
               with
               your
               Power
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               to
               use
               well
               ,
               compel
               and
               constrain
               your
               Subjects
               and
               Underlings
               ,
               to
               believe
               as
               the
               Learned
               believe
               ,
               not
               suffering
               us
               to
               reade
               or
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
             Which
             if
             you
             abhor
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Romish
             practice
             ;
             
               Will
               you
               do
               that
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               letting
               us
               reade
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               know
               the
               Will
               of
               our
               Heavenly
               Master
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               Consciences
               enlightned
               and
               convinced
               ;
               but
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               practise
               that
               we
               learn
               and
               know
               ?
               whereby
               our
               Sin
               and
               Condemnation
               is
               made
               greater
               than
               the
               blind
               Papists
               ,
            
             as
             is
             proved
             ,
             Luke
             12.47
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             will
             you
             cons●●ain
             us
             to
             captivate
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             practise
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             ●●●ls
             we
             know
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             manifest
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             
               only
               because
               the
               Learned
               have
               so
               Decreed
               ,
            
             (
             whom
             you
             acknowledge
             are
             subject
             to
             erre
             aswell
             as
             others
             )
             or
             else
             lye
             in
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             be
             otherwise
             grievously
             persecuted
             ?
          
           
             May
             it
             please
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             seeth
             and
             acknowledgeth
             in
             words
             ,
             That
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             abolished
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             legal
             Sacrifieces
             ;
             but
             the
             Jews
             see
             it
             not
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             
               High-Priests
               ,
               Scribes
            
             and
             Pharisees
             saw
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             publishing
             thereof
             persecuted
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             unto
             the
             Death
             ;
             calling
             their
             Doctrine
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             them
             seditious
             Enemies
             to
             
               Caesar
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             For
             the
             which
             we
             all
             justly
             condemn
             them
             for
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             we
             reade
             the
             holy
             History
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             seeth
             and
             acknowledgeth
             divers
             damnable
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             this
             among
             many
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             but
             that
             
               men
               ought
               to
               be
               constrained
               to
               believe
               as
               the
               Church
               believes
               .
            
             The
             Protestants
             see
             the
             iniquity
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             all
             Churches
             
               are
               subject
               to
               erre
            
             .
             But
             the
             learned
             Papists
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             have
             decreed
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             resisteth
             in
             any
             point
             shall
             be
             judged
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             suffer
             fire
             and
             faggot
             :
             and
             every
             Temporal
             Magistrate
             that
             doth
             not
             root
             such
             Hereticks
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             shall
             be
             excommunicated
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             reform
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             expelled
             his
             earthly
             
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             his
             Subjects
             freed
             from
             owing
             any
             fidelity
             or
             obedience
             towards
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             which
             height
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             and
             we
             justly
             cry
             out
             against
             them
             for
             all
             the
             innocent
             blood
             that
             they
             have
             shed
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             see
             most
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             
               what
               soever
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               is
               Sin
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
             And
             
               without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             
               no
               mortal
               man
               may
               make
               a
               Law
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               force
               unto
               it
               by
               Persecutions
               ,
               and
               consequently
               may
               not
               compel
               unto
               any
               Religion
               where
               Faith
               is
               wanting
               ,
            
             as
             hereafter
             more
             largely
             we
             prove
             .
             But
             the
             Learned
             of
             this
             Land
             see
             it
             not
             (
             or
             rather
             will
             not
             practise
             it
             )
             but
             for
             our
             not
             submitting
             herein
             ,
             procure
             your
             temporal
             Sword
             to
             persecute
             us
             ,
             by
             casting
             us
             in
             Prisons
             ,
             where
             many
             of
             us
             have
             remained
             divers
             years
             in
             lingring
             Imprisonment
             ,
             deprived
             of
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             ,
             as
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             Callings
             ,
             &c.
             without
             hope
             of
             Release
             ,
             till
             our
             God
             (
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             whose
             Commandments
             we
             are
             thus
             persecuted
             )
             perswade
             the
             hearts
             of
             your-Majesty
             ,
             your
             Highness
             ,
             your
             Honours
             ,
             your
             Worships
             ,
             to
             take
             pitty
             upon
             us
             ,
             our
             poor
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             or
             His
             heavenly
             Majesty
             release
             us
             by
             Death
             .
             Will
             not
             succeeding
             Ages
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             learned
             Protestants
             herein
             ,
             aswell
             as
             they
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             learned
             Jews
             and
             Papists
             ?
             yes
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             they
             will
             ,
             as
             many
             millions
             do
             in
             other
             Nations
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             declare
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Jews
             blindness
             was
             ,
             not
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             winked
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             see
             that
             which
             would
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             honours
             and
             profits
             ,
             as
             Joh.
             11.48
             .
             And
             because
             ,
             their
             fear
             towards
             God
             was
             taught
             by
             mens
             precepts
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             looked
             to
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             and
             had
             rejected
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             builded
             their
             Zion
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             with
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             sought
             their
             own
             honour
             ,
             and
             not
             Gods
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             .
             So
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             the
             learned
             Papists
             ,
             in
             denying
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             their
             winding
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             see
             that
             ,
             that
             would
             bring
             them
             from
             their
             honours
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             forenamed
             in
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             also
             as
             the
             Protestants
             well
             observe
             ,
             Whit.
             pag.
             18.
             
             First
             ,
             
               That
               they
               might
               make
               themselves
               Judges
               in
               their
               own
               cause
               ;
               For
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               their
               be
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               way
               the
               verdict
               will
               go
               ?
            
             Next
             ,
             
               for
               that
               the
               greatest
               
               points
               of
               their
               Religion
               have
               no
               foundation
               on
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             take
             away
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             establish
             their
             Religion
             ;
             but
             establish
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             vanisheth
             ;
             and
             that
             Mother
             of
             Whoredoms
             that
             glorified
             her self
             
               as
               a
               Queen
            
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             shall
             be
             consumed
             ;
             and
             her
             Merchants
             that
             were
             waxed
             rich
             through
             her
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             ,
             shall
             wail
             and
             weep
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             now
             seeing
             ,
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             see
             that
             which
             would
             bring
             them
             from
             these
             honours
             ,
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             judged
             by
             every
             indifferent
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Learned
             of
             this
             Land
             will
             not
             see
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             practise
             ,
             (
             that
             seeing
             
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.5
             .
             and
             
               one
               Law-giver
               over
               the
               Conscience
            
             ,
             Jam.
             4.12
             .
             Therefore
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             compelled
             by
             persecution
             ,
             to
             a
             worship
             wherein
             he
             hath
             not
             Faith
             )
             is
             not
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             their
             winking
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             see
             that
             that
             would
             take
             away
             their
             honours
             and
             profits
             ?
             For
             ,
             if
             
               Bribes
               blind
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Wise
               ,
            
             Deut.
             16.19
             .
             then
             Honours
             and
             Profits
             much
             more
             :
             For
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             if
             none
             should
             be
             compelled
             by
             persecution
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             (
             
               such
               only
               worship
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             
               are
               required
               to
               worship
               Him
            
             ,
             Joh.
             4.23
             .
             )
             that
             these
             Learned
             would
             lose
             their
             Honours
             &
             Profits
             ,
             in
             being
             Lords
             and
             Law-makers
             over
             the
             conscience
             &
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             although
             your
             Majesty
             might
             lawfully
             give
             them
             what
             temporal
             Honours
             and
             Profits
             your
             Highness
             liked
             of
             .
             These
             are
             the
             true
             causes
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             the
             Learned
             :
             For
             so
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             :
             
               How
               can
               ye
               believe
               when
               ye
               seek
               honour
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               seek
               not
               the
               Honour
               that
               cometh
               from
               God
               alone
               ?
            
             Joh.
             5.44
             .
             And
             how
             can
             men
             but
             be
             blind
             in
             gods
             Mysteries
             ,
             when
             they
             look
             
               to
               their
               own
               way
            
             ,
             for
             their
             
               own
               advantage
            
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             
               own
               purpose
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               having
               rejected
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wisdom
               is
               in
               them
               ?
            
             they
             have
             
               no
               answer
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             
               build
               up
               their
               Sion
            
             (
             for
             so
             they
             account
             their
             Churches
             and
             Professions
             )
             
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
            
             Jerusalem
             
               with
               iniquity
            
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             Learned
             could
             free
             us
             from
             the
             Lords
             wrath
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             answer
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             free
             ;
             it
             were
             safe
             for
             us
             to
             submit
             our selves
             ,
             and
             captivate
             our
             judgments
             and
             practice
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             seeing
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             deliver
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             And
             that
             
               if
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               both
               must
               fall
               into
               the
               Ditch
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
             and
             ,
             
               Every
               one
               must
               give
               account
               of
               himself
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               be
               judged
               by
               his
               own
               
               works
               done
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               soul
               that
               sinneth
               shall
               dye
               ,
            
             We
             dare
             not
             follow
             any
             mortal
             man
             in
             matters
             of
             salvation
             further
             than
             we
             know
             him
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             meaning
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Paul
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             taught
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               follow
               him
               no
               otherwise
               than
               he
               followed
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             sent
             men
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             try
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             Apostles
             suffered
             their
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             commend
             them
             that
             try
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Protestants
             confess
             ,
             
               Whit.
               pag.
            
             127.
             
             
               This
               Doctrine
               was
               never
               misliked
               ,
               till
               a
               Church
               rose
               up
               ,
               whose
               Silver
               being
               Dross
               ,
               and
               whose
               Milk
               ,
               Poyson
               ,
               could
               not
               endure
               the
               tryal
               :
            
             which
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             try
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             also
             judge
             and
             practise
             according
             as
             Gods
             Spirit
             shall
             direct
             us
             in
             our
             tryal
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             should
             drink
             poison
             ,
             and
             know
             it
             to
             be
             poison
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             in
             a
             worse
             estate
             than
             he
             that
             should
             drink
             it
             ignorantly
             not
             knowing
             thereof
             ?
             even
             a
             murderer
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             :
             So
             he
             that
             drinketh
             spiritual
             poison
             ,
             knowing
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             according
             unto
             mens
             faith
             it
             is
             unto
             them
             )
             he
             is
             in
             a
             worse
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             murderer
             of
             his
             own
             soul
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             Church
             ,
             or
             those
             Learned
             ,
             that
             will
             suffer
             their
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             yet
             constrain
             men
             to
             receive
             and
             practise
             it
             ,
             when
             upon
             examination
             their
             consciences
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             falshood
             thereof
             ,
             are
             worse
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             highly
             sin
             ,
             than
             they
             that
             constrain
             a
             blind
             conscience
             ,
             though
             both
             be
             evil
             .
          
           
             We
             despise
             not
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             Learned
             men
             ,
             but
             do
             reverence
             it
             and
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             worthiness
             ;
             only
             when
             it
             is
             advanced
             into
             the
             seat
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             given
             to
             it
             which
             appertaineth
             unto
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             lead
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             than
             ought
             all
             ,
             as
             Ezekiah
             did
             unto
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             detest
             it
             and
             contemn
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               6
            
             ,
             Persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             CHRIST
             commanded
             
               that
               the
               Tares
               and
               Wheat
            
             (
             which
             are
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             falshood
             )
             
               should
               be
               let
               alone
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               plucked
               up
               until
               the
               harvest
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Mat.
             13.30
             ,
             38
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             commandeth
             ,
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
             
               That
               they
               that
               are
               blindly
               led
               on
               in
               false
               Religion
               ,
               and
               are
               offended
               with
               him
               for
               teaching
               true
               
               Religion
               ,
            
             should
             be
             let
             alone
             ,
             
               referring
               their
               punishment
               unto
               their
               falling
               into
               the
               Ditch
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             Luke
             9.54
             ,
             55.
             
             
               He
               reproved
               his
               Disciples
               (
               who
               would
               have
               had
               Fire
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               and
               devoured
               those
               Samaritans
               that
               would
               not
               receive
               him
               )
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ye
               know
               not
               of
               what
               spirit
               ye
               are
               :
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroymens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             of
             our
             Lord
             teacheth
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
             
               That
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               gentle
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               suffering
               the
               evil
               men
               ,
               instructing
               them
               with
               meekness
               that
               are
               contrary-minded
               ;
               proving
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               acknowledge
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               amendment
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             According
             to
             these
             aforesaid
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             foretold
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             concerning
             Worship
             should
             cease
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Kingdom
             be
             established
             ,
             then
             all
             carnal
             weapons
             should
             cease
             ,
             Isa
             .
             2.4
             .
             Micah
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               They
               shall
               break
               their
               Swords
               into
               Mattocks
               ,
               and
               their
               Spears
               into
               Sithes
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Isa
             .
             11.9
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               none
               hurt
               nor
               destroy
               in
               all
               the
               Mountain
               of
               my
               Holiness
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             taught
             and
             practised
             as
             begore
             ,
             so
             did
             his
             Apostles
             after
             him
             ;
             for
             
               the
               weapons
               of
               his
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnal
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
             But
             he
             charged
             strictly
             ,
             that
             his
             Disciples
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             persecuting
             those
             that
             would
             not
             be
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             persecuted
             
               they
               should
               pray
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             when
             they
             were
             cursed
             ,
             
               they
               should
               bless
            
             :
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             are
             now
             Tares
             may
             hereafter
             become
             Wheat
             :
             tehy
             who
             are
             now
             blind
             ,
             may
             hereafter
             see
             ;
             they
             that
             now
             
               resist
               him
            
             ,
             may
             hereafter
             
               receive
               him
            
             ;
             they
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             
               Devils
               snare
            
             ,
             in
             adversness
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             may
             hereafter
             come
             
               to
               repentance
            
             ;
             they
             that
             are
             now
             
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Persecutors
               &
               Oppressors
            
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             ,
             may
             in
             time
             become
             Faithful
             as
             he
             ;
             they
             that
             are
             now
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             the
             Corinths
             once
             were
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
             may
             hereafter
             become
             
               true
               worshippers
            
             as
             they
             ;
             they
             that
             are
             now
             
               no
               People
               of
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             under
             mercy
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             sometimes
             were
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.20
             .
             may
             hereafter
             become
             
               the
               People
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               obtain
               mercy
            
             as
             they
             .
             Some
             come
             not
             till
             the
             
               eleventh
               hour
            
             ,
             Mat.
             20.6
             .
             if
             those
             that
             come
             not
             till
             the
             
               last
               hour
            
             should
             be
             destroyed
             because
             they
             came
             not
             at
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             then
             should
             they
             never
             come
             ,
             but
             be
             prevented
             .
             And
             why
             do
             men
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             things
             Christ
             would
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
            
             
             Persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             profession
             and
             practice
             of
             famous
             Princes
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               we
               beseech
               your
               Majesty
               we
               may
               relate
               your
               own
               worthy
               Sayings
               ,
               in
               your
               Majesties
               Speech
               at
               Parliament
               ,
               1609.
               
               Your
               Highness
               saith
               ,
            
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             Rule
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             loves
             to
             plant
             his
             Church
             by
             violence
             and
             bloodshed
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               in
               your
               Highness
            
             Apol.
             
               pag.
               4.
               speaking
               of
               such
               Papists
               as
               took
               the
               Oath
               ,
               thus
               :
            
             I
             gave
             a
             good
             proof
             that
             I
             intended
             no
             persecution
             against
             them
             for
             Conscience
             cause
             ,
             but
             only
             desired
             to
             secured
             for
             civil
             obedience
             ,
             which
             for
             Conscience
             cause
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             perform
             .
             
               And
               pag.
               60.
               speaking
               of
            
             Blackwel
             
               the
               Arch-Priest
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               saith
               ,
            
             It
             was
             never
             my
             intention
             to
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             said
             Arch-Priests
             charge
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             never
             done
             to
             any
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               in
               your
               Highness
               Expos
               .
               on
            
             Revel
             .
             
               20.
               printed
               1588
               ,
               and
               after
               1603.
               your
               Majesty
               truly
               writeth
               thus
               :
               Sixtly
               ,
            
             The
             compassing
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             besieging
             of
             the
             beloved
             City
             ,
             declareth
             unto
             us
             a
             certain
             note
             of
             a
             false
             Church
             to
             be
             Persecution
             ;
             For
             they
             come
             to
             seek
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             the
             Faithful
             are
             those
             that
             are
             sought
             :
             the
             Wicked
             are
             the
             besiegers
             ,
             the
             Faithful
             be
             besieged
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               saying
               of
            
             Stephen
             
               King
               of
            
             Poland
             :
             I
             am
             King
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             of
             Consciences
             ;
             a
             Commander
             of
             bodies
             ,
             not
             of
             Souls
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               King
               of
            
             Bohemia
             
               hath
               thus
               written
            
             :
             And
             notwithstanding
             the
             success
             of
             the
             later
             time
             ,
             wherein
             sundry
             opinions
             have
             been
             hatched
             about
             the
             subject
             of
             Religion
             ,
             may
             make
             one
             clearly
             discern
             with
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             touch
             with
             his
             finger
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             a
             Maxime
             heretofore
             held
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             That
             mens
             Consciences
             ought
             in
             no
             sort
             to
             be
             violated
             ,
             urged
             or
             constrained
             ;
             and
             whensoever
             men
             have
             attempted
             any
             thing
             by
             this
             violent
             course
             ,
             whether
             openly
             or
             by
             secret
             means
             ,
             the
             issue
             hath
             been
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             and
             wonderful
             Innovasions
             in
             the
             principallest
             and
             mightiest
             Kingdoms
             and
             Countries
             of
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               further
               his
               Majesty
               saith
            
             ,
             So
             that
             once
             more
             we
             do
             protest
             before
             God
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             we
             are
             firmly
             resolved
             ,
             not
             to
             persecute
             or
             molest
             ,
             or
             suffer
             to
             be
             persecuted
             or
             molested
             any
             person
             whosoever
             for
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             no
             not
             they
             that
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             neither
             to
             trouble
             or
             disturb
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             so
             they
             live
             conformable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             
               And
               for
               the
               practice
               of
               this
               ,
               Where
               is
               Persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               except
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               where
               Popery
               reigns
               ?
               and
               not
               there
               neither
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
            
             France
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             
               and
               other
               places
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               practised
               among
               the
               Heathen
               that
               acknowledge
               not
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Turk
             ,
             Persian
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               8.
            
             
             Persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             ancient
             and
             later
             Writers
             ,
             yea
             ,
             by
             Puritans
             and
             Papists
             .
          
           
             HIllary
             against
             Anxentius
             ,
             
               saith
               thus
            
             :
             The
             Christian
             Church
             doth
             not
             persecute
             ,
             but
             is
             persecuted
             ;
             and
             lamentable
             it
             is
             to
             see
             the
             great
             folly
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             sigh
             at
             the
             foolish
             opinion
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             that
             men
             think
             by
             humane
             aid
             to
             help
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             worldly
             pomp
             and
             power
             to
             undertake
             to
             defend
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             I
             ask
             of
             you
             Bishops
             ,
             what
             help
             used
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             With
             the
             aid
             of
             what
             Power
             did
             they
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             converted
             the
             Heathen
             from
             their
             Idolatry
             to
             God
             ?
             When
             they
             were
             Imprisoned
             and
             lay
             in
             Chains
             ,
             did
             they
             praise
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             any
             dignities
             ,
             graces
             and
             favours
             received
             from
             the
             Court
             ?
             Or
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             Paul
             went
             about
             with
             Regal
             Mandates
             ,
             or
             Kingly
             Authority
             to
             gather
             and
             establish
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Sought
             he
             Protection
             from
             
               Nero
               Vespatian
               ?
               &c.
            
             The
             Apostles
             wrought
             with
             their
             hands
             for
             their
             own
             maintenance
             ,
             travelling
             by
             land
             and
             water
             from
             Town
             to
             City
             to
             preach
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             were
             forbidden
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             taught
             and
             preached
             Christ
             .
             But
             now
             alas
             ,
             humane
             help
             must
             assist
             and
             protect
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             same
             countenance
             ;
             To
             ,
             and
             by
             vain
             and
             worldly
             honours
             do
             men
             seek
             to
             defend
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             He
             by
             his
             Power
             were
             unable
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               ,
               against
               the
            
             Arians
             :
             The
             Church
             now
             which
             formerly
             by
             enduring
             Misery
             and
             Imprisonment
             ,
             was
             known
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             doth
             now
             terrific
             others
             ,
             by
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             Misery
             ,
             and
             boasteth
             that
             she
             is
             highly
             esteemed
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             whereas
             the
             true
             Church
             cannot
             but
             be
             hated
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               ad
               Scapul
            
             .
             It
             agreeth
             both
             with
             humane
             Equity
             and
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             worship
             God
             uncompelled
             ,
             and
             believe
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             for
             ,
             another
             mans
             Religion
             or
             Blief
             neither
             hurteth
             nor
             profiteth
             any
             man
             :
             neither
             beseemeth
             it
             any
             Religion
             ,
             to
             compel
             another
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             willingly
             and
             freely
             should
             be
             imbraced
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             
             constraint
             :
             for
             asmuch
             as
             the
             Offerings
             were
             required
             of
             those
             that
             freely
             and
             with
             a
             good
             will
             offered
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Jerom.
             in
             
               Proaem
               lib.
               4.
            
             in
             Jeremiam
             .
             Heresie
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             Let
             us
             strike
             through
             with
             the
             arrows
             of
             the
             Spirit
             all
             sons
             and
             disciples
             of
             misled
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             testimonies
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             The
             slaughter
             of
             Hereticks
             is
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Brentius
             on
             
               1
               Cor.
               3.
            
             
             No
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             make
             (
             or
             give
             )
             Laws
             to
             Christians
             ,
             whereby
             to
             bind
             their
             Consciences
             :
             For
             willingly
             ,
             freely
             ,
             and
             uncompelled
             ,
             with
             a
             ready
             desire
             and
             chearful
             mind
             must
             those
             that
             come
             ,
             run
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Luther
             
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
            
             The
             Laws
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             extends
             no
             further
             than
             over
             the
             body
             or
             goods
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             is
             external
             :
             for
             ,
             over
             the
             Soul
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             any
             man
             to
             rule
             ,
             only
             He
             himself
             will
             rule
             there
             :
             Therefore
             wheresoever
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             doth
             undertake
             to
             give
             Laws
             unto
             the
             Soul
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             usurpeth
             that
             Government
             to
             himself
             which
             appertaineth
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               same
               upon
               1
            
             King.
             6.
             
             In
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             there
             was
             no
             sound
             of
             Iron
             heard
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             Christ
             will
             have
             in
             his
             Church
             a
             free
             and
             willing
             People
             ,
             not
             compelled
             and
             constrained
             by
             Laws
             and
             statutes
             .
             
               Again
               ,
               he
               saith
               upon
            
             Luke
             22.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             which
             is
             defended
             by
             the
             Seculare
             arm
             or
             Humane
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             false
             and
             feigned
             Church
             ;
             which
             although
             it
             carries
             the
             
               name
               of
            
             a
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             denyes
             the
             power
             thereof
             .
             
               And
               upon
            
             Psal
             .
             
               17.
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             For
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             knoweth
             not
             
               Brachium
               Seculare
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishops
             now
             a
             dayes
             chiefly
             use
             .
             
               Again
               ,
               in
            
             Postil
             .
             Dom.
             
               1.
               post
            
             .
             Epiph.
             
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             Let
             not
             Christians
             be
             commanded
             ,
             but
             exhorted
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             will
             not
             willingly
             do
             that
             whereunto
             he
             is
             friendly
             exhorted
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Christian
             :
             Therefore
             those
             that
             do
             compel
             them
             that
             are
             not
             willing
             ,
             shew
             thereby
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Christian
             Preachers
             ,
             but
             worldly
             Beadles
             .
             
               Again
               ,
               upon
               1
            
             Pet.
             
               3.
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             If
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             would
             command
             me
             to
             believe
             thus
             or
             thus
             ,
             I
             should
             answer
             him
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             or
             Sir
             ,
             look
             you
             to
             your
             Civil
             or
             worldly
             Government
             ,
             your
             Power
             extends
             not
             so
             far
             ,
             to
             command
             any
             thing
             in
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             therefore
             herein
             I
             may
             not
             hear
             you
             :
             For
             if
             you
             cannot
             suffer
             that
             any
             man
             should
             usurp
             Authority
             where
             you
             have
             to
             command
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             think
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             you
             to
             thrust
             him
             from
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             to
             seat
             your self
             therein
             ?
          
           
             The
             Puritans
             ,
             
               as
               appeareth
               in
               their
               Answer
               to
            
             Admonit
             .
             to
             Parl.
             
             
               pag.
               109.
            
             
             That
             Papists
             nor
             others
             ,
             neither
             constrainedly
             nor
             customally
             communicate
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Salvation
             .
             
               Also
               in
               their
               Supplication
               ,
               printed
               ,
               1609
               ,
               pag.
               21
               ,
               &c.
            
             much
             they
             write
             for
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
            
             Papists
             ,
             
               the
               inventers
               of
               Persecution
               ;
               in
               a
               wicked
               Book
               lately
               set
               forth
               ,
               thus
               they
               write
               :
            
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             means
             which
             Almighty
             God
             appointed
             his
             Officers
             to
             use
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             People
             ,
             was
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             &c.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             you
             as
             sheep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             wolves
             ,
             
               Mat.
               10.16
               .
               He
               did
               not
               say
               ,
            
             I
             send
             you
             as
             wolves
             among
             sheep
             ,
             to
             kill
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             spoil
             and
             devour
             those
             unto
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             .
             
               Again
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             They
             to
             whom
             I
             send
             you
             will
             deliver
             you
             up
             in
             Councils
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             they
             will
             scourge
             you
             ;
             and
             to
             Presidents
             and
             to
             Kings
             shall
             you
             be
             led
             for
             my
             sake
             :
             
               He
               doth
               not
               say
            
             ,
             You
             whom
             I
             send
             shall
             deliver
             the
             people
             (
             whom
             you
             ought
             to
             convert
             )
             into
             Councils
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             to
             Presidents
             and
             Tribunal
             Seats
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Religion
             Felony
             and
             Treason
             .
             
               Again
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               
            
             When
             ye
             enter
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             salute
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
             :
             
               He
               doth
               not
               say
            
             ,
             You
             shall
             send
             Pursevants
             to
             sansack
             and
             spoyl
             the
             house
             .
             
               Again
               ,
               lie
               saith
            
             ,
             Joh.
             10.
             
             The
             good
             Pastor
             giveth
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheep
             ;
             the
             Thief
             cometh
             not
             ,
             but
             to
             steal
             ,
             kill
             and
             destroy
             :
             
               He
               doth
               not
               say
            
             ,
             the
             Thief
             giveth
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Pastor
             cometh
             not
             but
             to
             steal
             ,
             kill
             and
             destroy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               So
               that
               we
               holding
               our
               peace
               ,
               our
               Adversaries
               themselves
               speak
               for
               us
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               the
               Truth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               9.
            
             
             It
             is
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             if
             freedom
             of
             Religion
             were
             suffered
             ,
             but
             would
             make
             it
             flourish
             .
          
           
             BE
             pleased
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             mens
             leasings
             ,
             but
             to
             what
             God
             and
             Experience
             teacheth
             in
             this
             thing
             :
             Abraham
             abode
             among
             the
             Canaanites
             a
             long-time
             ,
             yet
             contrary
             to
             them
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Gen.
             13.7
             ,
             and
             16.3
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               He
               sojourned
               in
            
             Gerar
             ,
             
               and
               King
            
             Abimelech
             
               gave
               him
               leave
               to
               abide
               in
               his
               Land
               ,
            
             Gen.
             20
             ,
             &
             21.33
             ,
             34.
             
             Isaac
             also
             dwelt
             in
             the
             same
             Land
             ,
             yet
             contrary
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Gen.
             26.
             
             Jacob
             lived
             twenty
             years
             in
             one
             house
             with
             his
             uncle
             Laban
             ,
             yet
             differed
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             
             The
             People
             of
             Israel
             were
             430
             years
             in
             that
             famous
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             70
             years
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             all
             which
             times
             they
             differed
             in
             Religion
             from
             the
             States
             ;
             Exod.
             12.
             and
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             
          
           
           
             Come
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             Israel
             was
             under
             the
             Romans
             ,
             where
             lived
             divers
             sects
             of
             Religions
             ,
             as
             
               Herodians
               ,
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Pharifees
               ,
               Saduces
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               Theudaeans
               ,
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             besides
             the
             common
             Religion
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             which
             differed
             from
             the
             common
             Religion
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             which
             (
             is
             like
             )
             was
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               Diana
            
             ,
             which
             almost
             
               the
               whole
               world
               then
               worshipped
            
             ,
             Act.
             19.20
             .
             All
             these
             lived
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             being
             nothing-hurtfull
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Commonwealth
             ;
             for
             they
             gave
             unto
             Caesar
             that
             which
             was
             his
             ;
             and
             for
             Religion
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             left
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             dominion
             therein
             .
             And
             when
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Truth
             raised
             up
             any
             Tumults
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             most
             wisely
             appeased
             them
             ,
             as
             Acts
             18.14
             ,
             &c.
             and
             19.35
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             look
             into
             the
             neighbour
             Nations
             who
             tolerate
             Religion
             ,
             how
             their
             Wealths
             and
             States
             are
             governed
             ;
             many
             sorts
             of
             Religions
             are
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             yet
             no
             trouble
             of
             State
             ,
             no
             Treason
             ,
             no
             hinderance
             at
             all
             of
             any
             good
             ,
             but
             much
             prosperities
             brought
             unto
             their
             Countries
             ,
             they
             having
             all
             one
             harmony
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             giving
             unto
             Caesar
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             for
             Religion
             they
             suffer
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             object
             the
             Troubles
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             We
             answer
             :
             They
             are
             such
             as
             have
             been
             procured
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             but
             most
             
               bloody
               Jesuites
            
             ,
             who
             seek
             to
             establish
             their
             Religion
             by
             blood
             ,
             for
             subversion
             of
             whom
             your
             Wisdoms
             are
             wise
             to
             deal
             in
             :
             Yet
             be
             pleased
             not
             to
             let
             faithful
             Subjects
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             wickedness
             :
             But
             let
             most
             severe
             Laws
             be
             made
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Civil
             and
             humane
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
             ,
             as
             to
             your
             Majesty
             and
             others
             shall
             seem
             expedient
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             well
             observed
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Learned
             that
             raised
             up
             all
             the
             bloody
             Wars
             among
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               10.
            
             
             King
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             any
             Power
             given
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             maintain
             Freedom
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             WE
             know
             the
             Learned
             do
             perswade
             that
             Kings
             have
             power
             from
             God
             to
             maintain
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             power
             to
             maintain
             Right
             and
             Justice
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ;
             For
             Christian
             Kings
             (
             say
             they
             )
             have
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             under
             the
             Law.
             For
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             First
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             never
             power
             from
             God
             to
             make
             new
             Laws
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             new
             Worships
             which
             Gods
             Word
             required
             not
             ;
             nor
             
             to
             set
             high
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Lords
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Services
             ,
             other
             than
             such
             as
             God
             by
             Moses
             expresly
             had
             commanded
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             will
             warrant
             to
             Kings
             to
             make
             or
             confirm
             Canons
             ,
             set
             up
             new
             Worships
             ,
             and
             appoint
             Spiritual
             Lords
             and
             Law
             givers
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             persecute
             all
             that
             submit
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             well
             observed
             ,
             only
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             this
             power
             ,
             but
             no
             other
             Kings
             ,
             whose
             Commonwealths
             did
             flourish
             to
             them
             and
             their
             seeds
             after
             them
             to
             many
             generations
             :
             and
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             that
             he
             that
             is
             King
             of
             Israel
             now
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             typical
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             )
             he
             hath
             the
             power
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             ;
             the
             temporal
             Kings
             had
             temporal
             power
             to
             compel
             all
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             those
             carnal
             or
             temporal
             Commandments
             ,
             Heb.
             7.16
             .
             and
             9.10
             .
             So
             Christ
             the
             Spiritual
             King
             ,
             hath
             Spiritual
             Power
             to
             compel
             all
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Commandments
             ;
             For
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             himself
             said
             ,
             Joh.
             4.23
             .
             
               The
               hour
               cometh
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               ;
               for
               the
               Father
               requireth
               even
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             be
             only
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             sits
             upon
             Davids
             Throne
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             Acts
             2.30
             .
             far
             be
             it
             from
             any
             King
             to
             take
             Christs
             seat
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             foresaw
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Misteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             such
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             as
             no
             natural
             men
             (
             though
             they
             be
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             )
             can
             know
             them
             ;
             he
             left
             not
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             to
             be
             Lords
             and
             Judges
             thereof
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             erre
             ,
             but
             he
             left
             that
             Power
             to
             his
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             erre
             ;
             and
             the
             Son
             left
             his
             only
             Deputy
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             no
             moral
             man
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             your
             Highness
             worthily
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             in
             Apol.
             pag.
             46.
             
             
               I
               utterly
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               any
               earthly
               Monarch
               over
               the
               Church
               whose
               word
               must
               be
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               who
               cannot
               erre
               by
               an
               infallibility
               of
               spirit
               .
               Because
               earthly
               Kingdoms
               must
               have
               earthly
               Monarchs
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               the
               Church
               must
               have
               a
               visible
               Monarch
               too
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               Churches
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               his
               Deputy
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               reign
               over
               them
               ;
               but
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               &c.
            
             Luke
             22.
             
             
               Christ
               when
               he
               ascended
               left
               not
            
             Peter
             
               with
               them
               to
               direct
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
               but
               premised
               to
               send
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               unto
               them
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Further
             ,
             these
             Learned
             alledge
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             Exod.
             23.33
             .
             Deut.
             7.
             and
             Deut.
             13.
             where
             Israel
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               destroy
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               lest
               they
               intice
               them
               to
               serve
               their
               gods
            
             ;
             and
             to
             
               slay
               all
               false
               prophets
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             they
             collect
             from
             the
             time
             of
             
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             alledge
             ;
             for
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             their
             purpose
             ,
             Caesar
             being
             a
             Heathen
             King.
             For
             answer
             unto
             the
             places
             of
             Moses
             :
             first
             ,
             
               The
               sins
               of
               this
               people
               the
            
             Canaanites
             
               were
               full
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               would
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               possessions
               unto
               the
            
             Israelites
             ;
             but
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             refusers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             full
             until
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             last
             hour
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Children
               of
               Israel
               had
               a
               special
               Commandment
               from
               the
               Lord
               to
               destroy
               them
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             have
             no
             Command
             at
             all
             to
             destroy
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             contrary-minded
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             expresly
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             13.29.3
             .
             The
             Canaanites
             
               would
               have
               rebelled
               against
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               have
               des
               ;
               troyed
               them
            
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary-minded
             will
             not
             rebell
             against
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             give
             unto
             them
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             them
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             for
             fear
             ,
             as
             of
             conscience
             :
             and
             of
             this
             the
             GOD
             of
             Gods
             is
             Witness
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Heads
               and
               Rulers
               of
               Israel
               could
               command
               and
               compel
               the
               people
               to
               observe
               those
               carnal
               Rites
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               even
               as
            
             CHRIST
             
               the
               Head
               and
               Ruler
               of
            
             Israel
             
               can
               compel
               to
               the
               observations
               of
               his
               spiritual
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Nations
             cannot
             compel
             their
             Subjects
             to
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             Faith
             if
             they
             want
             ,
             all
             they
             do
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             
               is
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.23
             .
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             compel
             any
             
               to
               worship
            
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             give
             them
             Faith
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Lord
             in
             wisdom
             saw
             it
             not
             meet
             to
             charge
             Kings
             with
             a
             duty
             which
             they
             cannot
             perform
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             require
             it
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             faithless
             and
             unbelieving
             shall
             be
             on
             their
             own
             heads
             ;
             
               He
               that
               will
               not
               believe
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             Mark
             16.16
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Seeing
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             your
             Majesty
             well
             observeth
             in
             your
             Highness
             speech
             at
             Parl.
             1609.
             
             
               That
               the
               Judicials
               of
            
             Moses
             
               were
               only
               fit
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               those
               persons
               :
            
             And
             also
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             the
             Law
             for
             Adultery
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             executed
             according
             to
             the
             Judicials
             of
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             directions
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             walk
             by
             ;
             Why
             should
             these
             be
             any
             directions
             for
             them
             ,
             seing
             also
             our
             Savior
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             taught
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             proved
             ?
             If
             all
             false
             Prophets
             should
             be
             now
             executed
             ,
             according
             to
             Deut.
             13.
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             would
             not
             onely
             be
             deprived
             of
             many
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Cities
               of
               their
               habitation
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               must
               be
               destroyed
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ;
               the
               cattel
               thereof
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               spoyl
               thereof
               must
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               
               midst
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               and
               all
               therein
               by
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               be
               made
               a
               heap
               of
               stones
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               built
               again
               :
            
             which
             God
             forbid
             such
             execration
             should
             ever
             be
             seen
             .
             And
             if
             these
             Judicials
             of
             Moses
             be
             not
             now
             directions
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             Nations
             ,
             we
             reade
             not
             in
             all
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             directions
             given
             to
             Kings
             to
             rule
             in
             matters
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Spiritual
             Worship
             to
             God
             :
             But
             often
             we
             reade
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             shall
             give
             their
             power
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             Rev.
             16.14
             .
             and
             17.2
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             18.
             and
             18.
             3
             ,
             9.
             and
             19.19
             .
             as
             lamentable
             experience
             hath
             plainly
             taught
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             all
             men
             may
             see
             there
             is
             only
             deceit
             in
             these
             Learned
             mens
             comparisons
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             Nations
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             Much
             might
             be
             written
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Kings
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             their
             power
             by
             permitting
             of
             Freedom
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             are
             rather
             deprived
             thereof
             by
             using
             compulsion
             to
             the
             contrary-minded
             ,
             and
             do
             sin
             grievously
             ,
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             sin
             for
             want
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             this
             may
             suffice
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             blessing
             it
             with
             his
             blessing
             ,
             which
             we
             humbly-beseech
             Him
             for
             his
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             sake
             ,
             for
             the
             prosperity
             and
             welfare
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             your
             faithful
             and
             true-hearted
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             distressed
             by
             long
             and
             lingring
             Imprisonments
             and
             otherwise
             ;
             who
             of
             conscience
             give
             unto
             Caesar
             the
             things
             which
             are
             his
             ,
             Which
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             Lord
             and
             Law-giver
             to
             the
             Bodies
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             all
             belonging
             to
             their
             outward-man
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             evil
             ;
             In
             which
             preservation
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             a
             special
             part
             ,
             when
             their
             outward
             Peace
             is
             thereby
             preserved
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             all
             adversaries
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             Princes
             are
             called
             
               Nursing
               Fathers
            
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
               blessed
               be
               our
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Oh
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             ,
             why
             you
             should
             persecute
             us
             for
             humbly
             beseeching
             you
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             Mat.
             22.21
             .
             
               To
               give
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Gods
            
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             Lord
             and
             Law-giver
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             that
             Spiritual
             Worship
             and
             Service
             which
             he
             requireth
             :
             If
             you
             will
             take
             away
             this
             from
             God
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             that
             is
             Gods
             ?
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             you
             to
             desire
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Law-giver
               and
               Judge
               therein
            
             .
             This
             is
             Antichrists
             practice
             ,
             perswading
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             give
             him
             their
             power
             to
             compel
             all
             hereunto
             :
             But
             whosoever
             submitteth
             ,
             
               shall
               drink
               of
               Gods
               fierce
               wrath
               Revel
               .
            
             14.9
             ,
             10.
             
             You
             may
             make
             and
             mend
             your
             own
             Laws
             ,
             and
             be
             
             Judge
             and
             Punisher
             of
             the
             transgressors
             ,
             thereof
             ;
             but
             
               you
               cannot
               make
               or
               mend
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               they
               are
               perfect
               already
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             .
             
               You
               may
               not
               adde
               nor
               diminish
               ,
            
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             Rev.
             22.18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Nor
               be
               Judge
               ,
               nor
               Monarch
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             is
             CHRISTS
             Right
             ;
             he
             left
             neither
             you
             ,
             nor
             any
             mortal
             man
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             but
             
               only
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             your
             Highness
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             And
             whosoever
             erreth
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             his
             Judgment
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.8
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             2.8
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             time
             thereof
             ,
             Matth.
             13.40
             .
             and
             25.31
             ,
             
               &c.
               Rom.
            
             2.16
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             our
             
               humble
               Petition
            
             ,
             That
             your
             Majesty
             would
             be
             pleased
             ,
             not
             to
             persecute
             your
             faithful
             Subjects
             (
             who
             are
             obedient
             to
             you
             in
             all
             Civil
             Worship
             and
             Service
             )
             for
             walking
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             what
             Gods
             Word
             requireth
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             his
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             Faith
             ;
             knowing
             (
             as
             your
             Majesty
             truly
             writeth
             in
             your
             Medit.
             on
             Mat.
             27.
             pag.
             69.
             in
             these
             words
             )
             
               We
               can
               use
               no
               Spiritual
               Worship
               or
               Prayer
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               available
               to
               us
               without
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 our
              
               most
               humble
               Petition
               ,
               
                 thus
                 manifoldly
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               LORD
               GOD
               of
               Glory
               ,
               raise
               up
               in
               this
               High
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               heart
               of
               some
               Nehemiah
               ,
               of
               some
               Ebed-melech
               ,
               That
               may
               open
               their
               mouthes
               (
               for
               the
               Dumb
               ,
               that
               cannot
               speak
               for
               themselves
               )
               in
               a
               Truth
               so
               apparant
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               lest
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               as
               Isa
               .
               59.16
               ,
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 wondred
                 that
                 none
                 would
                 offer
                 himself
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 his
                 Arm
                 did
                 save
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 it self
                 did
                 sustain
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               cease
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               his
               Seed
               ,
               and
               this
               whol
               High
               and
               Honourable
               Assembly
               ,
               now
               and
               alwayes
               ,
            
             
               Calling
               the
               all-seeing
               God
               to
               witness
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               your
               Majesties
               loyal
               Subjects
               not
               for
               fear
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
               Unjustly
               called
               ,
               ANA-BAPTISTS